#jake seresin x neurodivergent oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 1

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, Major Character death, asshole parents, Jake is a jerk to start.

Word Count: 6.0k

Masterlist

“I’m sorry, Admiral Blair. Commander Kazansky is dead.”

Commander Kazansky is dead.

Tears welled my eyes as I stood in the doorway, my father behind me. “What?” My dad stepped around me, pushing me back into the house. I walked into the living room, seeing my mother sitting in her chair, glasses on her nose and book in her hand. “Who in god’s name is at our door at nine o’clock at night?” She asked, not looking at up. “A-an officer-“ She huffed, slamming her book shut before she ripped her glasses off her face and looked at me. “Speak up. I can’t hear you when you mumble and stutter.” I nodded, taking a deep breath and trying again. “An officer is at the door. Admiral Kazansky is dead.” I said as I rested my hand on the back of the couch. She stared at me for a moment before scoffing and putting her glasses back on. “Held on long enough, didn’t he?” “Mother!” I scolded. She huffed, slamming her book on the side table, standing. “Hush!” I immediately went quiet as she approached me. “He has been sick for years now. Your father has been waiting in the wings for his moment! And this is his moment!” She yelled, pointing her finger in my face.

“And you will not ruin his image!” I nodded, not meeting her eyes as tears streaked my cheeks. “Admiral Kazansky passed in his sleep earlier.” My father said as he walked into the living room. “And you’re crying for him!” Mom said, smacking my arm, making me jump. “He was a good man, mama!” She rolled her eyes, going back to her chair. “A man you met only three times.” I bit my lip, taking in a shaky breath. “I will be going up to my room.” I said turning, only for my dad to stop me. “Dr. Nieman says you have an exam next week; I expect you to be studying.” I nodded as he squeezed my shoulder. “Yes sir.” I said before he let me go, walking past me and allowing me to go upstairs. Once in my room I shut the door, taking a deep breath before going over to my fish tank, pulling out some food to feed them. They rushed to the top as I dropped the food, making me giggle. “Greedy little guys, huh?” I asked, knowing they wouldn’t reply. “Georgie!” I scolded the guppy who pushed Simon out of the way. “Oh my god, I’m scolding my fish.” I sighed before sitting down at my desk, deciding I better crack open the law textbook before my father came in and yelled at me for not working hard enough.

A few days went by and finally it was the day of Iceman’s funeral. I rode with my parents to the funeral, sitting in the backseat quietly as we rode from the funeral home to the gravesite. Once we pulled up and got out, I looked around at the sea of black dress uniforms, straightening out my own black dress as I stepped out of the truck. “Now,” My mom said as she walked over. “Stand still and be quiet, I don’t want to hear and squalling from you.” I nodded as she took my dad’s arm. “Yes ma’am.” I fell in step behind them, walking slowly through the grass and between the graves before finally stopping. My parents would sit, while I stood behind them, my heels sinking into the soft ground. We watched as the casket was carried over, and the funeral started. I was fine until TAPS started; it always made me emotional at these things. But I stood there, stock still but I felt the tears coming, and with them, the fear of my mother.

I inhaled deeply and shakily, fighting off the tears when suddenly my mother reached back, pinching my thigh. I jerked, which made her snap around and glare at me. It wasn’t until Captain Mitchell slammed his wings into the casket that the sobs started. I tried to hold back; my shoulders shook slightly as I held my breath. I could feel everyone’s eyes on me, making me want to crawl out of my skin. Why are you crying? You’re not family. You hardly knew the man. The voice resembling my own echoed throughout my head. I attempted to stop, but I couldn’t. The voice was right though, I had no reason to be crying. Once it was done, my mother quickly stood, taking my arm and dragging me back towards the truck. “I told you to stay quiet.” “I tried, momma. Really.” “Well, you didn’t try hard enough!” My back slammed into the truck, on the side facing away from people. “Your father has an image to keep. We can’t have an uncontrollably emotional child messing that up.” I nodded, knowing she was right. “Now, you are going to clean your face, because you have black streaks from your mascara, and then you will redo it on the way to the Kazansky’s. Sarah is doing a celebration of life and we will be in attendance.” She said as she shoved a makeup wipe at me. “Yes, ma’am.” She huffed, straightening her dress. “Now get in the truck. You look like a train wreck, and we can’t have anyone seeing you.” I nodded, getting into the backseat as my mother went to join my dad as he spoke to some people.

~~~

“Woah, who is that?” Coyote asked, looking past me. I turned, spotting who he was referring to. A girl walked in with Admiral Blair and his wife; she must be their daughter I’ve heard about. She had a small smile on her face and kept her eyes on the ground, her hair swishing in the short ponytail as she walked a few steps behind her parents. “She’s sexy.” I raised my brow at Payback, he wasn’t usually one to refer to women in such a way. “I wouldn’t even try it with her.” Coop, a pilot from my old squadron said. “What? Is she snobby?” Payback asked as I continued to watch the girl. “No, man. She’s weird as fuck. She holds eye contact too much; she stares into your soul. She also talks a lot about random things, her stories have side stories, and those stories have side stories! She’s a total weirdo.” I looked back to her; she now had a glass in her hand as her parents spoke with Sarah.

“Hey, Hangman?” I turned to Coyote who was looking at me confused. “You gonna try it with her? I don’t think your girl would like that.” I scoffed, shaking my head. “No,” I scoffed. “Kelly wouldn’t appreciate it. But she’s also not my type.” Coop chuckled. “She’s crazy emotional too. Like a loose cannon.” I looked over at him, sipping the lemonade Sarah gave me. “How do you know all this?” I asked him and he scoffed. “Made the mistake of asking her on a date.” “And was there a second one?” Payback asked and Coop shook his head. “Hell no! We paid, got in our cars and I never texted her again.” I rolled my eyes. Coop has an unrealistic idea of women. He wants a model, someone ‘perfect’. Little does he realize he isn’t such a catch either. “I bet you fifty bucks you couldn’t have a normal conversation with her.” I scoffed at his offer. “What? Fifty not enough? I’ll make it a hundred then and you can see how weird she is yourself.” I shook my head. “You know what, I’ll accept that bet.” I said looking back over to her seeing she had made her way over to the drink table. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need a refill.” I said before walking over to her, a smirk on my face.  

~~~

“Hi.” I jumped, startled out of my own little bubble by the voice behind me. I turned to find a blonde man, tall, muscular, with green eyes that glistened in the light and had tiny flecks of light brown around the pupil. “H-hi.” I said, realizing how close he was when I turned around. I took a step back, bumping the table and tripping over my feet. I swung my arm, and he caught it, straightening me out. “I am so sorry! I’m so clumsy!” He chuckled, shaking his head. “Not at all.” I smiled, looking back into his eyes. “I’m sorry Lieutenant, I never got your name.” A look of realization crossed his face, and he held out his hand. “Lieutenant Jacob Seresin, ma’am.” I shook his hand. “You seemed off in your own little world over here.” He caught you, and now he thinks you’re weird before he even properly met you. “Yeah, I um… truth be told, I just got lost in thought.” I admitted. My mind had wandered to how Sarah and the rest of the family would cope without Admiral Kazansky, a thought I probably had no business thinking. “Happens to the best of us, right?” I nodded, looking down at my heels. “So how do you know the Kazansky’s?” He asked, bending down to meet my eyes, making my head snap up. “Oh, my dad is-was just under Admiral Kazansky. Now that he’s gone that makes my dad the new fleet commander.” His eyebrows shot up in realization. “Katie Scarlett!” I froze at my mom’s voice, straightening my back and diverting my eyes from Jacob. “I’m so sorry Lieutenant. Was she bothering you? She tends to run her mouth and talk. Why, she would talk till your ears fell off if you let her.” My neck burned red against my black scoop neck dress, tears gathering in my eyes.

“No ma’am. We were just having a pleasant conversation.” She looked at me, and I took a deep breath, willing the tears away. “Are you okay?” He asked and before I could even react my mother answered for me. “She’s fine. She just tends to be… overly emotional. If you’ll excuse us.” Mom said before gripping my arm and leading me away. “What are you doing?” I jerked my arm away once we were inside and out of sight. “I was having a nice conversation with a nice man!” She reached out, pinching me before placing her hands on her hips. “First off, don’t you ever cop an attitude with me again missy. Second, he is your father’s subordinate! What do you think it will look like if you’re flirting with him?” I furrowed my brows, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Oh my god, I was not flirting, mom! It was a normal conversation.” She scoffed. “Don’t talk back to me. Now, you will not speak to your father’s subordinates. These navy boys are not worth your time, or mine when you get your heart broken.” I rolled my eyes. “Dad seemed to be worth your time.” I popped off. Suddenly I heard a loud slap and my cheek stung. “He was worth my time, and you should be grateful because that’s why you are here.”

“Now,” She said as she composed herself and straightened her dress. “Clean yourself up, quit your crying and join me outside in five minutes.” She said as she pushed past me, making her way back outside. I turned, rushing into the bathroom as tears streaked my face once again. I cleaned myself up as best I could and let my hair down hoping it would hide the growing red mark on my cheek. I took a deep breath and plastered a smile on my face before going back outside. My father was standing with Lieutenant Seresin and a few others. I made my way over as my mom turned to greet me, a smile on her face. But in reality, that smile was a threat, saying if I screwed this up it wouldn’t be good. She looped her arm through mine as I stood next to her. “Oh, and this is our daughter, Katherine Scarlett Blair.” All eyes were on me, so I opted for a small smile. Something simple that couldn’t be mistaken for anything more than what it was. My father continued to ramble as I looked through the group. Immediately catching the blue eyes of Arnold Cooper, he smirked and waved as I turned my head away. I couldn’t stand him. He was so rude on our date, letting me go on then only to tell me how stupid the topic was and then went on to critique everything about me.

Your eyes are too far apart.

Your bottom lip is too big, it makes your smile look weird.

You’re too tall in those heels.

Your thighs are too big.

Anything he could find wrong, he pointed out. I left there crying and he never called or texted me again, which I was grateful for. I looked away, staring out at the ocean, ignoring the conversation. I wonder if I could just get a boat and take off. Quit law school, leave my parents behind and just go. Travel somewhere they would never think to find me. Like Nepal maybe? More specifically Kathmandu. It’s beautiful and I could do lots of hiking and exploring. “Katherine.” I turned, looking up at my mother who had a harsh look on her face. “I’m sorry. Were you talking to me?” I asked, turning back to the group. Lieutenant Seresin nodded. “Admiral Blair says you’re in Law school. Which one?” Of course, daddy would mention law school. “USD school of Law.” He smiled at me. “And how long do you have left before you graduate?” I opened my mouth to answer when my father cut me off. “She about to finish her first year. She’s on her way to being the best lawyer in California.” My parents didn’t have that much hope for me. They just wanted me to make good money. “Nice, how do you like it?” Another Lieutenant asked, he had a mustache that most people couldn’t pull off. “She loves it. It’s been her dream since she was a little girl.” My mom said as she ran her fingers through my ponytail.

“Is there a certain type of law you want to practice?” Lieutenant Seresin asked. Once again, I was answered for. “Either medical law or corporate law. She just can’t decide.” I nodded, just going along with it. Everyone looked between my parents and me, questioning look in their eyes. “Well I just wanted to wish you guys the best of luck on this mission of yours. I’ve read over the file and I have to say, it’s very dangerous, but you’re the best of the best for a reason.” They all smiled, shaking my dad’s hand before him and my mother walked away. I turned to follow but stopped at the sound of Coop’s voice. “Following mommy and daddy around like a lost puppy?” I kept walking, trying to ignore him. “Can’t even function on her own.” I turned around, glaring at him. “You’re the one that insulted me on that so called date, so why are you even bothering to talk to me? You’re the one that ran around telling everyone how weird I am anyway.” He chuckled, “Just wanted to get a rise out of you sweetheart.” I rolled my eyes, walking away. “Whiny bitch.” My fists clenched at my sides, and it took everything in me to keep walking, but I didn’t have to go far as my mother met me halfway. “What was that?” I furrowed my brows at her. “He just wanted a rise out of me.” I admitted and she huffed. “Get your emotions in check. Because if you ruin our image, there will be hell to pay.”

A few days later I was on base, heading to my father’s office. I apparently couldn’t be trusted home alone so I would sit in the rec room on base to study while I waited for my father to finish his work. “Hi, daddy.” He smiled at me as I walked into his office. “Hi, sweetie.” Good mood. Safe. I walked over kissing his cheek. “How did your exam go?” I bit my lip, nervous. “I feel like I did good on it. I only had to go back to a handful of questions.” He turned to me; an eyebrow raised. “Well good.” I exhaled lightly in relief, escaping his wrath for now. “Well, you know where the rec room is. I’ll come get you when I’m done.” I nodded, hiking my backpack higher on my shoulder and making my way to the rec room, dress swishing around my thighs. I kept my head down, knowing I would attract attention. It’s always better if I don’t meet their gazes. I made it to the rec room and thankfully, it was empty. I sighed, setting my stuff down and pulling out my laptop and textbooks. I pushed my glasses up the bridge of my nose as I got to work, studying.

My phone kept buzzing and I tried to ignore it, but finally I picked it up, looking at the notification before scrolling through my Instagram feed. “Oh ho, look who we have here gentlemen.” I slammed my phone down at the voice, a reaction I’ve picked up from living with my parents. I looked up, seeing Coop walk in with a few other pilots behind him. I didn’t recognize any of them except Lieutenant Seresin, who brought up the back of the line. “And what are you studying, Kate?” I withheld my eyeroll at the nickname and ignored him, going back to jotting down notes from my textbook. “Oh, come on, honey. Don’t ignore me.” I saw him stand up out of my peripheral vision, but I never expected him to snatch my glasses right off my face. “Hey!” I yelled, standing so fast I knocked over my chair. “Arnold!” I yelled his first name, hoping it would catch his attention. “Oh, come on honey! You can’t reach even in those heels!” He teased, making me even more angry. "We're grown adults! Give me back my glasses!" I yelled, jumping to reach my glasses and praying I wasn't flashing the other pilots behind me as my dress shifted around my thighs. "You're cute when you're mad sweetheart." I whipped around to Lieutenant Seresin, and if looks could kill, he would be six feet under. "Sorry that I enjoy seeing and I can't do that without my fucking glasses!" I turned around, landing a punch to Coop's gut. "Give them back!" I yelled, snatching them as he hit the ground. "Katy Scarlett!" Fear filled me at the sound of my father's voice yelling my full name.

I froze, dropping my glasses as I saw his figure standing in the doorway. “What the hell are you doing?” He asked as Coop stood, holding his gut. “I-um-I-he-“ “Stop fucking stuttering and get your stuff and go home.” He commanded. I nodded as I grabbed my glasses, slipping them back on my face before rushing to gather my things. “NOW!” I was shaking so bad, I put what I could in my bag before gathering everything else in my arms, rushing out as tears slipped down my face. As I walked away, I could hear my father apologizing to everyone for my behavior. I made it outside, getting into my Lexus in hopes I could pull out before he met me outside, but no such luck. He came outside just as I shut my door. I rolled down my window, keeping my head down as he leaned into my car. “You go home, and you wait for me. We’re going to have a serious talk.” I nodded, mumbling a ‘yes sir’ before he stepped away. I rolled up my window, taking the long way home as I cried.

Once home my mother was waiting, I assume my dad called her. I took my stuff upstairs and sat in the dining room, waiting for my dad to get home. Once he did, he was yelling before he even came through the door. “What the hell were you thinking?! Acting that way in front of my men!” I flinched as the door slammed into the wall, hearing his feet stomp through the house. I opened my mouth to answer as he walked through the door, but stopped as he held his hand up. “I don’t fucking care! You assaulted a naval officer!” “YOU DID WHAT?!” I flinched again as my mother screamed in my ear. “He took my glasses.” I mumbled and my mother groaned. “Enough of this mumbling shit! Just speak up!” “He took my glasses! He snatched them right off my face!” I said loudly. “Well, if you would wear your contacts, that wouldn’t have happened!” I crossed my arms over my chest in frustration. “They give me a headache.” “Then take an aspirin!” I stood, turning to her. “I should be able to wear my glasses without someone taking them, and I shouldn’t have to wear contacts if they make my head hurt!” My father quickly stepped closer. My knees buckling out of fear and planting me back in the dining room chair as he bent down in my face.

“I don’t care what he did. Tomorrow, after class, you will come onto base, and you will give him a sincere apology.” My jaw dropped. “So, he gets to take my glasses, preventing me from studying and I have to apologize to him?” He nodded, crossing his arms over his chest. “You will, and you will do it with a smile.” I sighed. “God! Just stop the huffing and puffing! You did this to yourself! Now go upstairs and study. If you fail another test, you don’t get to come back here and cry about it. You’ll have nowhere to go.” My mother threatened, making a shiver run up my spine, knowing she was serious. I just nodded, standing and looking to my father. “Dismissed.” I bit my lip, rushing upstairs. I shut my bedroom door, tears streaming down my cheeks. I covered my mouth as I slid down the door, silencing my sobs. Why can’t I just control my emotions? I should’ve just let him keep my glasses and stayed in my chair. I took a shaky breath, wiping my cheeks clean. I stood, kicking off my heels and walking over to my fish tank. “Hey guys.” I watched as the colorful fish swam around, a few swimming up to my face as I rested my chin on the shelf the tank rested on. “You hungry?” I asked as I grabbed the container of fish food. They all rushed to the side of the tank I kept the food on, watching intensely as I sprinkled it into the tank. All five fish ate as if they were starving when in reality, I fed them this morning. I heard heavy footsteps coming up the stairs, knowing they were my fathers, I dove for my bag. Quickly pulling out my textbooks and rushing into my desk chair just as the door opened. “I don’t want to see you out of this room till dinner. You understand me?” I nodded as I opened my book. “Yes, sir.”

The next day I was dreading everything, including waking up. But I did, getting myself ready in an olive-green dress that was knee length with a ruffled hem and nude heels. I struggled to focus in class, not sure how I would manage to survive the ridiculous apology. I couldn’t focus, taking half-assed notes as I thought of how humiliating this was going to be. I barely managed to walk out of the building and get into my car. I could just drive off, maybe somewhere upstate, or even into Mexico. But they would just report my car stolen and I’d be right back here, more miserable than ever. I don’t remember the drive to base, or showing the guard my ID. But soon I found myself walking into my dad’s office, keeping my head down as I stood in front of his desk. “About time. You got out of class twenty minutes ago.” I pulled on my thumbs, wanting to snap that it takes me twenty-five minutes to get here from school, but I just kept my mouth shut. “Set your bag down.” I set my bag in the chair as he stood from his own. “Follow me.” I followed him out of his office and down the hall, keeping my head down as my heels clicked on the tile. He led us outside to the hangar, my heels announcing our arrival. I managed to lift my head, looking at the ginormous jet across the way. “Captain Mitchell.” I looked up to see an older man turn from his team to look at us. “Commander Blair.” Everyone jumped up, standing at attention and saluting him as we walked closer. “As you were.” Movement caught my eye, and I glanced behind everyone to see Lieutenant Seresin and the other man with the mustache walking closer.

“Lieutenant Cooper. Step forward.” I pulled on my thumbs again, my knees growing weak from nerves. Coop stepped closer, keeping a poker face as he did as my dad asked. “Katy, I think you have something to say to Lieutenant Cooper.” I felt everyone’s eyes on me from behind Coop and I looked up to my dad who just quirked a brow as if to say, ‘Get on with it.’ I took a step forward, averting my eyes from everyone behind him down to my feet. “Coop, I just wanted to say-“ “Eyes on me when you’re talking to me sweetheart.” My head snapped up, glaring at him. “Wasn’t there something you had to say to me?” He was trying to get a rise out of me again, and I wasn’t going to fall for it this time. “I wanted to apologize for my behavior yesterday. It was wrong of me to hit you.” I said through gritted teeth. Coop poked his bottom lip out, tilting his head at me. “I don’t think you mean it.” Tears of frustration gathered in my eyes as I fought back every emotion within me. I shook my head and took a big breath before I gave him the biggest smile I could muster. “The way I acted yesterday was wrong, and I never should’ve punched you. I really hope you can forgive me.” He grinned at me, relishing this moment. “Of course, I forgive you, sweetheart.” I nodded, folding my hands in front of me. “Good, now that that is out of the way. You can go back to training, and you need to go study.” My father’s hand slammed down on my shoulder, making me jump as he did so. “Yes, sir.”

With that I went back to my dad’s office, grabbing my bag and going into the rec room to study just like I did the day before. I sat there, staring at my textbooks but not reading them. What I wouldn’t give to go back and punch Coop in his smug ugly face. God, why did I ever think he was attractive? Thinking back on it he’s really not, and he has an ugly personality to match. God, I hate him, and I can’t stand my father for making me do that. Should I have hit him? No. But did he deserve it? Hell yes. “Do you need help?” I looked up, caught off guard by the quiet voice. A blonde man with stunning blue eyes and glasses stood before me. “Oh. No, I don’t. Don’t trouble yourself with me.” I said as I turned my head back down to my books. “I’m pretty good at law. I started in the Law education program at the naval academy before changing majors.” I narrowed my eyes at him, and he gave me a small smile. “What does Amicus Curiae mean?” I bit my lip, realizing I didn’t know the answer. “On the bench?” It was more of a question than an answer. “That’s En banc. It’s Latin for ‘friend of the court’.” I nodded slowly. “I’d be more than happy to help you study.” I stared at my textbook for a minute, going over my options. I could study on my own and risk failing, which means my parents would kick me out of the house. But if he helped me, maybe I can pass and live in the house another day.

“Okay. You can help me.” He smiled at me, slipping in the chair next to me. “Your name is Katy, right?” I nodded, realizing he was there when I had to give that stupid apology. “I’m Bob.” He held out his hand for me to shake, clasping my fingers around his, I realized just how big his hands are. I was worried I would struggle to study with Bob, but he made it so easy. He taught me a few ways to remember phrases, and it’s like a whole new world opened up in front of me. “Hey! Baby on Board! What are you doing?” Our heads snapped up at the sound of Coop's voice. He seemed angry, and Lieutenant Seresin behind him didn’t look happy either. I watched as his eyes shifted from Bob to me and I immediately hung my head. “Don’t waste your time with her. Come on.” He waved him over and Bob looked to me before back to Coop. “I think I’m gonna stay here and help her study.” My head snapped up to him in surprise and he flashed me a small smile. “She’s not fucking worth it. Now, come on.” Bob opened his mouth to retort, but Lieutenant Seresin cut him off. “Don’t fucking argue, Floyd.” I closed my text book, putting it in my back. “I’ll just leave.”

“I see you’ve finally got some brains. You can finally tell when people don’t want you around.” Coop snapped and I just stood with my bag, ignoring his words. “I have to say, I can’t stand to look at her face. But God do I love watching her walk away.” I heard their laughter behind me. I just kept my head down, hiding my tears as I made my way down the hallway. Once I was a ways down the hallway, I stopped, pulling my glasses off and wiping my eyes clean. “Hey, you okay?” I turned, seeing a woman and the guy with the mustache walking up. I turned to them, leaning against the wall as I took a deep breath. “O-oh, yeah. I’m fine.” The girl smiled at me. “We just wanted to say, Coop was completely in the wrong.” She said and the guy behind her smiled. “Yeah, and it definitely wasn’t okay that Commander Blair made you apologize to him.” I offered them a small smile. “Thanks.” The girl held out her hand for me to shake. “Natasha, callsign Phoenix.” I shook the guys hand next. “Bradley, callsign Rooster.” I smiled, feeling a little better. Their smiles were infectious.

“I’m-“ “Katy Scarlett!” My fathers voice boomed down the hallway, making me stand rigid as I turned to face him. “You’re supposed to be studying.” I nodded, folding my hands in front of me. “Yes, sir. It was just getting noisy in the rec room, so I was coming to ask if I could go home and study there? I’ll probably focus better.” He stared at me for a moment before looking to Natasha and Bradley. “Was she bothering you?” My shoulders tensed as he laid a hand on them, turning me around to face them. I kept my eyes trained on my heels, not meeting anyone’s eyes. “Not at all. I noticed her shoes in the hangar earlier and stopped her to ask them what brand they were. Valentino? Right?” Natasha asked as she leaned down to catch my eyes. I stared into hers, seeing something flash in them and I knew she was trying to keep me out of trouble. “Yes. They’re very comfortable.” My dad nodded, looking down at me. “Very well. Go home. I’ll be late so make sure you’re studying before dinner.” I nodded. “Yes, sir.” I said before turning and making my way out to my car. Once I was inside, I released a breath I didn’t realize I was holding. “I owe Natasha big time.” I mumbled to myself as I cranked my car.

I studied until dad came home, rushing downstairs to make sure I had the table set before he sat down. Once I did that he sat down, and mom placed his plate in front of him before we made our plates. “How was work, dear?” My mom asked, looking over at my dad. “Good. I have to be on base early in the morning. The team that Iceman put together ships out for their mission in the morning.” I listened intensely as they discussed his work. “They keep talking about how ‘someone may not make it back’. Cyclone isn’t worried about it, but Maverick is.” My mom scoffed. “Ugh. Maverick? He’s still flying? I figured he would’ve been discharged from the Navy, or more likely, dead.” My dad chuckled. “Maybe we’ll get lucky, and he’ll go down on this mission.” My heart lurched into my throat at his words. How can someone have such disregard for human life? “Katy.” My head snapped up to catch my mother’s eye. “God, listen to me the first time I say your name. You need to eat more peas.” I took a deep breath. “I’m twenty-five mother. I eat every vegetable but peas.” She grabbed the spoon that sat in the bowl of peas and lifted it, slamming a huge scoop of them down on my plate. “Just fucking listen and eat them. I don’t need any remarks from you every time I say something.” I just did as she said, no energy to fight with her about it.

The texture and taste was gross, but I just have to pick my battles with her. When we were done, my parents went out onto the back deck for drinks, and I cleaned up the kitchen. I used to complain about it, but as I got older, I realized this was the only time I could guarantee they wouldn’t barge in and they would leave me alone. Once I was finished, I went back upstairs and into my room. I have spent most all of the day studying, so I opted to read a book from my shelf. I plucked Salem’s Lot from my shelf, plopping down on my bed to read it. I got 5 pages in when I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. My heart pounded in my chest, knowing they were my fathers, but they didn’t sound like angry footsteps. I sat up quickly when my door opened, my eyes widening behind my metal frames as my father stared at me. “What are you reading?” I gulped, looking down at the book in my hand. “Salem’s Lot?” It should’ve been a statement, but I was scared of the look in his eye. “You have another exam tomorrow.” I nodded, standing from my bed. “Yes, but I’ve been studying non-stop for the past week. I-I thought maybe reading something different for an hour would help me relax.” I was flipping the book from hand to hand, struggling to sit still in the tension filled room. “Just put it down and study. I’m tired of having to ride your ass about school. Just fucking study and pass your fucking tests before you force your mother and I to kick you out.” He huffed and I nodded. “Yes sir.” I put the book back before sitting down at my desk, turning on my laptop. With that he closed the door and I sighed, leaning back in my chair. While I waited for my computer to boot up, I stood, walking over to my fish tank to feed them. I watched as Splish and Splash, my twin goldfish shoved each other around trying to eat. “Guys. There’s plenty.” I dropped just a little more in the tank, giggling as the all rushed around. “Do you guys think I’d make a good lawyer?” I asked as Frankie, my angel fish turned to me, almost staring for a second before swimming off. “Yeah, I don’t think so either.” I sighed before sitting back down in my desk chair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose

#hangman #jake seresin #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin top gun #jake seresin x oc #hangman fic #hangman seresin #top gun maverick #top gun #top gun imagine #hangman top gun #undiagnosed #ADHD OC #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc

[hangmanssunnies]

Double Tap

House We Share: Double Tap, Sfumato, Good Comes In 3

Summary: You were hesitant when your friends told you about their other friend who needed a roommate. Living with a man, let alone a Naval aviator, isn't your ideal living situation. However, you are desperate to get out of your current house. So, you will have to suck it up and make a deal with Jake "Hangman" Seresin. Now you just wish he would stop doing things that make you fall in love with him.

Pairings: Jake "Hangman Seresin x Fem! Civilian! Reader, minor Javy "Coyote" Machado x OC

Word count: 19k

AO3 LINK

Warnings: Abuse (Implied and mentioned), confrontation with Abuser, Child abuse (mentioned), Slow burn, Implied calorie counting, routines and compulsions, Jigsaw puzzles, taxes, Neurodivergent coded! Hangman, Fiscally responsible!Hangman, Protective!Hangman. Please let me know if I missed any for this part, I know it is a long one.

Authors Note: This got so completely out of hand. It started as one scene and then grew a mind of its own. Part two is written, just not edited, I'm planning on having that done later this week. Hangman Coyote BFF supremacy.  I apologize for writing the most hyper-specific!Jake you have probably ever read. 85% of his personality is just things I find attractive in men.

Thank you so much if you take a chance to read this work. I hope you enjoy it. My inbox is always open if you want to let me know your thoughts. Reblogs with your thoughts, opinions, and tags are gold to me. I love reading through them.

You had been at your friend Marlee's house for almost an hour before she couldn't stop herself from confronting you. She had at least let you get settled and offered you a drink while pretending to be distracted by the lasagna she was making. She had spun towards you expectantly when it was in the oven, having reached her limit on waiting. 

"What happened?" Marlee asks. 

"It's nothing." You respond. 

"It is something. I don't want to reread your texts back to you, babes."

"Marls," you sigh, briefly closing your eyes, trying to fight the exhaustion you feel. 

"You can't live there anymore. We need to get you out."

"Yeah, let me just move and find a place to live. It's not that easy, Marlee." 

She sighs heavily. "I know, babes, but at least stay here with Javy and me. If he touches you like that again."

"It was just a one-time thing," you quickly cut her off. But, from the pitying look in her eyes, she knows it hasn't been just this one time. 

"If something happened."

"Nothing is going to happen." Marlee was too bright and too good of a friend. She knew something had already happened, and she knew things had been happening. Her frown and eyebrow raise say it all. 

"I can't just crash here," you say. 

"You are always, always welcome."

"You are," a voice pops up, and you both look over to the couch. You thought Marlee's husband, Javy, was thoroughly invested in the game he was playing on his Xbox, but it turns out he had an ear on your conversation. 

It wasn't something that bothered you. You loved Javy, he had been an excellent partner to Marlee, and you considered him a friend. He was fun and easygoing, something you hadn't expected from a Navy man. You also weren't bothered because everyone knew they were the type of couple that told each other absolutely everything. So, Javy would have found out one way or another.

"I know that. Thanks, you two." You tell them, trying to get them off your back. 

"Marlee is right. We can't have anything happening to you."

"Nothing is going to happen to me, Javy," you say, now trying to reassure them and stop this unnecessary worrying. 

"You know. I have a friend who has actually been looking for a roommate." Javy says. 

"You do?" you ask, surprised you hadn't heard about this sooner. 

"Yeah, I mean, he can be a lot. But he is a good guy and a great roommate."

"Who ?" Marlee cuts in. 

"Jake."

"Hangman?"

"Yeah, Hangman." The two of them stare at each other, and you can see that they are having one of those conversations of glances and small expressions you weren't entirely privy to understanding. 

Marlee then shrugs, nodding, and looks back at you, "It would be a nice safe place." 

"I mean, it's an option and would be a nicer place to stay than anything else you'll find. Plus, someone who is not a total stranger as a roommate." Javy tells you. He pulls off his headset and makes his way to the kitchen. He sets his hand on your shoulder and gives you a kind smile. 

"I'm not sure about living with a man."

"If you don't want to live with Jake or you aren't interested, we will find somewhere else. Or you stay here with us, but you can't stay there anymore." The seriousness behind Javy's smile isn't lost on you. So you start to slowly nod. 

"I guess I could at least chat with your friend if y'all think it's a decent option." 

"Yeah, for sure," Javy said with a grin. "I'll ask him about it, then maybe y'all can meet this weekend. We are still having a big bonfire on the beach. I'm sure he will be there."

"Oh, I wasn't planning on going to the bonfire." You start to say, which makes both Javy and Marlee frown.

"Why aren't you coming to the bonfire?"

You tried to think of a valid excuse beyond that being in open public spaces was terrifying to you right now. An excuse past the fact that you knew your bruises wouldn't be gone by Saturday. 

"I've just been stressed about finding a place to live, you know." You gave them both a weak smile, but neither of your friends seemed appeased. 

"Well, now you have a reason to come," Marlee says. 

"Yeah, exactly, and I'll talk to Jake." Javy presses a kiss to your forehead and then a lingering one to Marlee's lips. He returns to the couch, but not before looking at you seriously. "You know if you ever need anything, you call us?"

"Sir, yes sir," you tell him with a laugh, making Marlee giggle too. 

Even with Javy's reassurances, you are unsure about this whole idea. However, whoever this friend Jake is, you know he had to be better than your current living situation. After dinner, Marlee and Javy both reiterate their feelings on the whole issue before you leave their house. You did your best to wave them off and tell them you would see them in a few days.  

When Saturday rolls around, you head to the pin Marlee sent you for the bonfire. You are thankful it is a cooler day and will only be colder once the sun sets. It allows you to not look so out of place in your conservative clothes, ensuring all your bruises are covered. 

You arrive purposefully late and park far from the beach. By the time you make it to the group of people, you have sufficiently hyped yourself up to interact with the others. You decide to ease yourself into the party. You walk around the different coolers, opening them and investigating the available drink options. 

You are in the middle of shuffling through one when you hear a voice behind you.

"Anything specific I can help you find, sweetheart?" You turn around and are met with one of the most attractive men you have ever met. He is tall, with dirty blonde hair and a pair of sunglasses perched on his nose. 

"I'm just browsing," You tell the man with a shrug, proud of yourself for being able to put together a sentence. 

"I think I know what would be perfect for you, sweetheart.

"Oh really?"

"Yeah," He says, flashing you a grin. His smile makes something in your stomach swoop a tiny bit. 

"And, what would that be?" you say, raising an eyebrow. 

"Me, of course."

You can't help the shocked laugh that falls out of your throat. Which just makes his handsome smile widen. 

"I was thinking something a bit stronger, actually."

"I know I look like a tall glass of water but let me tell you, I won't disappoint you."  

"Well, looks certainly can be deceptive."

"That's true. Are you really as sweet as you look?" 

Before you can answer, you hear Javy's voice to your right. "Oh good, you two already met." 

You turn your head to see Javy jogging over. He stops next to you with a smile on his face. You process his words and feel your stomach drop. The incredibly handsome man you were trying to flirt with was Javy's friend. Javy's friend he thought you could live with. 

"There haven't been any formal introductions," you say. 

"Jake Seresin," he says. He sticks out his hand, waiting for you to shake it. You take his hand, give it a firm shake, and share your name. He repeated it softly, giving your hand an extra squeeze before letting go. 

"Javy said you are looking to move," Jake says casually. Your voice seems stuck in your throat. You examine Jake's handsome face again and know you can't do this.

"Yeah, she is. Soon, too." Javy says after you haven't said anything leaving an awkward pause. 

"I have lots of space."

"Oh well, you know." You say, trying to figure out what to say by saying nothing at all. Jake nods along with you, but his eyebrows pull close together while his eyes narrow. 

"Plus, Jake is really clean," Javy adds. 

"That is good to know. Maybe Jake and I can talk about it later?" You say, giving both of them a smile. You turn back to the coolers and grab the first drink you see. 

"Yeah, we can talk about it later. Javy owes me a spike ball game anyways," Jake says. He flashes you another smile while grabbing a High Noon out of the cooler, gesturing for Javy to do the same. You leave them to find Marlee and chat with some other people at the party. 

You are considering how to best say goodbye and leave the party while sitting next to the fire later. You stare into the flames hoping they might provide you answers. 

"You would actually be doing me a huge favor by moving in, "Jake says to you casually. You are startled by his sudden presence, and you look over at him, quirking an eyebrow in response.

"Oh really?" 

"Yeah. I haven't had a roommate for a while, and I would prefer someone who isn't in the military. I don't want to bring work and ranks home. You know?"

"Oh yeah, sure, that makes sense," you say, following his line of logic. 

"Also, rent these days is," Jake doesn't finish the sentence, instead just whistling quietly.

"Yeah, rent is expensive," you laugh. You find it much easier to talk to Jake if you don't have to look directly out at him. 

"You don't have to let me know right now, but I don't have any issues with it."

"We haven't talked about it much," you tell him, surprised he had decided so quickly.

"There is this saying that beggars can't be choosers."

"I would want a roommate contract. Is that okay?"

"Yeah, that would be fine by me, Sugar."

"Okay, cool, but we should think about it."

"Tonight is a party, and we are supposed to be having fun. Not doing business. So, why don't you text me, and we will hash out the details this week. Plus you can see the place, which you would probably want. Maybe you could move in next weekend if we can work it all out?"

Part of you thought you shouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth, so you decided to text Jake throughout the week to hash out the details. And the next thing you know, Javy, Marlee, and Jake are helping you move your stuff. 

Living with Jake wasn't as hard as you worried it would be. In fact, it was much easier than you were anticipating. Jake led his life with strict regiment and routine. It was something that stretched beyond that he was in the military. 

Jake would wake up in the mornings and go on a run before coming home, making breakfast, showering, and going to work. Then he would come home, change and go to the gym, come home, shower again because he needed to, and then eat dinner. Every night if you were home while he was cooking, Jake would always offer you some. That leads you to find out he is a phenomenal chef. 

Then Jake would read in the large armchair in the living room and half-watch whatever you put on the TV to watch yourself. He only requested to use the TV when one of his sports teams was playing or on Wednesday nights, where he would spend an hour and a half playing Animal Crossing with his niece while they facetime. 

You had told Jake that the TV was his, and he didn't have to ask you to use it. Jake just laughed and shrugged before telling you he wasn't the biggest TV guy. Jake had been telling the truth when he said that. You realized that Jake was more interested in his books. If he wasn't reading a book, he sat silently with one of his sudoku puzzles and country music playing on vinyl. Then Jake would go to bed after whatever chores he deemed he should do. 

It was a strictly followed pattern, only differing on Fridays when he would sometimes go out to a bar with the guys or sometimes Saturdays. However, even on the weekends, he would follow the schedule closely. Regardless if he had gone to the bar, he would still wake up outrageously early in the morning, work out, do chores, and then go to the gym again. Sometimes Jake would venture out of the house to see his friends, but more often than not, he was reading or in the workshop in the garage with some project. 

Marlee had not prepared you for how amazingly hot Jake was. When you moved in, he had been very polite, if a bit curt. Never venturing to flirt with you again like when you first met. As the weeks living with Jake passed, though, he definitely warmed up to you. But still never pushed the roommate line between you. 

You worked hard to push your attraction for Jake to the side or shove it into a safe in the back of your mind. That was a challenging task to accomplish because, just like Javy said, Jake was very clean. It wasn't that he was a clean freak per se, but he was definitely an orderly and well-kept person. Everything in the house had a place it belonged. 

Jake always did his dishes and tidied up after himself in your common areas. He also never leaves any of his laundry waiting around. You had watched in a mix of awe and horror the first time he pulled out clothes from the dryer within five minutes of the machine going off. Then Jake started folding, halfway through the laundry, stoping to pull out an iron and ironing board. 

The sight was all so attractive that you had to excuse yourself upstairs. That was something that you often had to do. Anytime you felt heat build in you towards your roommate, you would quickly excuse yourself. You knew giving into your attraction for Jake in any shape or form would not lead anywhere good. You needed a place to live, and this place you had with Jake was way too good to risk anything. 

Given his career choice, it was not entirely surprising how regimented Jake is. However, what did surprise you was when he started to incorporate you into his routines in small ways. Jake would automatically set out an extra plate for you when cooking, and picks up snacks you like from the store. One day you come home and find a second shoe rack by the door just for you. On the days you had to be up for work, you would find that Jake had already put your morning drink together for you when he returned from the gym and was making his own breakfast. You like the steady rhythm and consistency that living with Hangman provides you. It's seamless and easy to fall into step with him. 

You had been living with Jake for a few months, and things were going really well, almost too well you sometimes felt like it was too good to be true. Your nightmares weren't as frequent. You get full nights sleep and feel comfortable here with Jake. The only times you don't feel content are the times that you think about how hot Jake is. Or when Jake does something that makes it hard not to try and smash your lips against his in a heated, passionate kiss. 

Then one day, you get home from work, and worry suddenly sweeps over you as you glance at your phone and realize what time it is. The house is completely dark and quiet. Jake should have been home several hours ago and on his way to the gym already. In fact, right about now was when he should have been getting home from the gym.  

You resist the urge to call Jake and check that he is okay. You know that action would be overstepping the roommate boundaries that exist clearly between you. You tell yourself it's silly to worry all because he wasn't following the schedule you made up for him in your head. It's not like Jake had ever written down his routine and given it to you. Maybe today was a special anniversary, or maybe he had after-work plans you didn't know about. 

Your worry is eased about twenty minutes later when you hear Jake's truck pull into the driveway, followed by the garage door rumbling open. You find yourself easing further into the couch, some of the tension you weren't wholly conscious of easing out of your body.  

Jake comes in, and you cut your eyes over to see him still in his flight suit. He doesn't say anything to you as he unlaces and kicks off his shoes. He passes you while walking to the stairs and manages a short but gruff hello. Then, without another word, he is gone. You stare after his back in shock. Something is definitely not right with Jake. 

He left his shoes sprawled on the ground by the door. It was not a sight you had ever seen in the house, not even the times Jake had stumbled home drunk and giggly. Jake always pulled off his boots, neatly tucking the laces in and then setting them up on his small shoe rack by the door. 

You get up from the couch and walk over to fix his shoes, tucking in the laces. You tell yourself it is so no one will trip over them, not for any other reason. Then you hear Jake's shower turn on, and the water runs much longer than the twenty-minute showers you are used to him taking. It all feels so odd and out of place. You decide to make some pasta for dinner, convinced Jake is planning on not eating at all with how far he is off his schedule. 

You are just finishing dinner when the water in his bathroom finally shuts off. Then fifteen more minutes later, Jake comes downstairs in a pair of plaid pajama pants and a thread-bare Annapolis shirt. He appears to be looking around downstairs, almost a bit dazed and lost. 

"I made dinner. How about you have some?" You call out to him from the kitchen. Jake follows your voice to the kitchen and looks at the food you have made and dishes up. Hesitantly he sits down at the table. 

"If you don't mind."

"Of course not. I know this may shock you since you normally cook, but I can do it too." 

"I've never thought that you couldn't cook." Jake quickly responds. 

"I know, Jake. I'm just teasing you. Now eat up." 

Jake follows orders and takes a bite of the pasta, letting out a small groan. "So good," he mumbles before taking another bite. 

"Do you want the macros?" You ask him conversationally after eating in silence for a few minutes. 

"Oh. No, thank you. I appreciate you making something and sharing. No need for you to put in extra work. I will be fine not tracking my macros for one meal," Jake says. 

"Okay," you say and give him the kindest smile you can think of. You don't want to push him on why he isn't okay. However, you can't stop yourself from sliding the piece of paper you wrote the macros on across the table to him anyways. 

Jake stares at the note card for a long moment and then looks up at you. It's not a look you have ever seen on your roommate's face before. You aren't entirely sure how to decipher the way his green sea-glass eyes are gleaming back at you. He folds the paper once before putting it in his pocket. 

Jake clears his throat, and the edges of his lips quirk up. "Thank you."

"Of course, anytime, Jake," you say back. He puts away his plate a few minutes later after finishing his food. Then packs up the leftovers into some tupperware. 

"I'm going to bed," Jake tells you. Jake doesn't even stop to grab the current book he is in the middle of from where it is placed next to his chair in the living room. 

The moment Jake disappears up the stairs, you are frowning again, considering his behavior. It bugged you, something clearly was off, but you weren't in the position to ask him what it was. As you start to settle down for the evening, you notice that Jake had put it in the laundry basket next to the washer that morning. Seeing that you knew he originally had every intention of starting it before going to the gym that night something that never happened.

You briefly considered that maybe it isn't normal how you have memorized his routine, but also maybe that was just part of living with Jake. You didn't even think before you were throwing his laundry in the washer for him. You stay up to put the clothes in the dryer. Then you find yourself folding items and hanging some of them, not confident that you could iron them correctly. About halfway through the chore, you stop realizing just what you are doing but finish it out, imagining the look on Jake's face when he sees his laundry done. You are in too deep to back out at this point. 

🏡🧩🏡

You knew it wasn't the best idea that morning when you had left to go pick up some of your remaining stuff and random mail from where you used to live. However, you didn't expect it to go as badly as it had. You were still shaking from the interaction you had when you got home. Every moment of the interaction repeats over and over in your head. You hazardously throw your keys into your little key bowl, not caring to notice Jake's there as well. 

You were still trying to take calming breaths and push away the tears streaming down your face. Standing at the entrance to the living room frozen, you aren't sure if you are actually at home or back there with him. 

You startle and jump, letting out a small shriek, hearing a sound in the kitchen. You turn slowly, shocked to see Jake staring at you dressed in his NWUs instead of his flight suit. You are equally surprised by the sight of him home in the middle of the day, in a uniform you rarely see him wear. 

The adrenaline of being scared forces your brain into letting go of the nerves and panic you had barely been keeping in check. Tears spring freely from your eyes as you take gasping breaths. J ake sets down the knife he is holding and takes long strides across the room to quickly reach your side. His hands hover near you but don't actually touch. 

"What's wrong?" Jake asks in a deep voice. 

You just shake your head at him, unable to respond, instead focusing on getting air into your lungs. 

"Can I touch you?" Jake asks then, and that does seem okay, so you jerkily nod your head yes. 

First, his hands settle lightly on your shoulders. Once it seems like you are okay and comfortable with that. Jake goes a step further and wraps his arms around you, pulling you flush against his chest. You press your face into the material of his shirt. Your hands come up to bunch it slightly on his chest as you find purchase to clutch him closer. 

He makes gentle shushing noises but otherwise doesn't say anything while holding you. He is so warm, and his arms feel strong around you. Jake's hold on you doesn't waiver once while you cry. Only relaxing slightly when your sniffles and crying start to level out and you let go of his shirt. 

You take one more deep breath of him. Jake smells of a pleasant mix of his body wash, y'all's fabric softener, and his cologne. Letting the calming effect of the smell flood your system before letting go of your hold on him completely, only then does Jake let his arms slip away. 

Pulling away from the hug, you shyly look to see Jake's face. You find that he is already looking at you. For one of the first times since you met him, you don't like how Jake's face looks. There is a soft and sad demeanor that you see in his eyes. His eyebrows crease and his lips are pressed into a flat line. You feel embarrassment and shame flood you. The way that you just broke down and cried on your roommate, fully processing in your muddled tired head. 

"You're home," you eventually say, trying to break the ice and put a brave face back on. 

"Yeah, I'm not flying today. So, I had the time to come home for lunch."

"Sorry to interrupt." You say, looking down to examine your feet. 

"You didn't interrupt anything," Jake reassures you. He goes back to the kitchen, and you watch as he continues to cut ingredients for his salad.

"Do you want me to make you anything?" He asks.

"No, thank you. "You say not feeling even a little hungry. 

"Do you want to talk about it?" Jake asks next. 

"No, thank you," you say again and settle at the kitchen island to watch Jake cut the veggies and toss them in a big bowl. 

"Okay," he says. You like that Jake doesn't push you for things. He respects the boundaries you set and doesn't even try to toe up against them. 

"Am I allowed to know why you aren't flying today? I thought someone had broken in. Plus, I hardly recognize you out of a flight suit."

"You don't like these?" Jake asks, looking at the Navy camo print he is wearing as if this uniform suddenly offended him. 

"I didn't say that," you tell him, giving a small laugh. Obviously, Jake could make anything look good, even things that shouldn't. 

"Can't fly every day." He says with a shrug. "Also, I'm going through some maintenance stuff and checks with my sailors." 

You hum, but otherwise, don't comment watching Jake wash the knife and cutting board he had been using then. Then, after he drys them and puts them away, he turns back to you. 

"There isn't anything to be embarrassed about," he tries to venture lightly. 

"You don't come home and cry on me," you say, frowning. 

"You sure about that one?" He asks, shoving a mouthful of salad into his mouth. 

"Pretty sure that I would remember such an occasion." 

Jake just hums. One of those sounds that makes you feel like he doesn't actually agree. A few bites of his food later, he sets his bowl down. His green gaze is trialed on you, but then he glances at his watch, huffing in annoyance. 

There is a slight caving feeling inside you. You feel bad. How much of Jake's lunch have you taken up? You had never actually seen him come home for lunch before, so he must not get a long time. 

"I do all the time. Maybe just a bit less of the wet physical crying." Jake tells you, putting a container lid on his bowl.

"You could," you utter to him, a little embarrassed. 

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, wouldn't bother me if you ever needed to. You know. I'm here for you."

"Thank you, Darlin," Jake says. Then glances at his watch again. "I got ten minutes before I have to go. What would you like to do?"

"I'm fine," you tell him. "You should use that time to eat." 

"I'll munch while I'm doing some paperwork later."

That was a lie. You knew that Jake would never eat around paperwork. However, it was the kind of lie that settles warmly. It was one of those lies born with good intentions and made to be soothing. You could never be upset that he is even trying to comfort you at his own expense. 

"I don't want to talk about it, Jake." You reiterate again.  

"I know, and you don't have to. I won't ask again. However, if you ever decide that you do. I'm here for you too. Always." 

"Thank you, Jake. You're a really good roommate."

"I hope you can consider me a friend too?" 

"Of course, we are friends too," you reassure him. Jake's lips quirk upwards, his dimples flashing upon hearing that. 

"Now, I can't go back to work without seeing at least one smile." 

"That's a pretty tall order." 

"Well, they don't call me the best for nothing."

"Do they really call you the best or is that something you just tell people?" You ask him, mostly joking. Jake pretends to take offense, pressing his hand dramatically to his chest. 

"Ma'am, you wound me," Jake says, pouting. 

"I don't know. I think it is a pretty legitimate question." 

"I am the best." 

"And how do they determine that exactly? Who the best is." 

"Well, there are a lot of ways. Many different factors to consider." 

"Oh really?" 

"Yup. Also sorts of stuff, but they get us all together once a year, and we have a competition." 

"What kind of competition?"

"Only the elite members of the Navy participate. We all take turns sliding." 

"Sliding?" 

"Yup," Jake confirms, sounding one hundred percent serious. "We set up a huge slip and slide on the carrier runway. You only get three tries, and then we add them for scoring. I may have ripped off all the skin on my chest last year, but it was worth it to win." 

You can't help but let out a laugh. You picture Hangman competitively sliding down a yellow tarp that doesn't have enough water on it. It's such a silly concept you aren't sure where he came up with it. 

"Ahh there she is," Jake says with a broad smile. 

"I never would have thought that was a skill the Navy values." 

"Yes, Ma'am. It's actually the second part of the Naval academy mission," Jake tells you, still maintaining a serious tone despite his smile. Then Jake stands up straight to his full height in parade rest. 

"To develop Midshipmen morally, mentally and physically and to imbue them with the highest ideals of duty, honor and loyalty in order to graduate leaders who are dedicated to a career of naval service and have potential for future development in mind and character to assume the highest responsibilities of command, citizenship and government." Jake repeats dutifully and then adds. "In addition to putting these ideals to the test by hosting the world's most competitive slip and slide competition. Weirdly, people don't talk about that second part much." 

You only laugh harder, shaking your head at him. "Yeah, an absolute mystery. I can't believe that isn't common knowledge." 

Jake chuckles along with you. Then you two are interrupted by a timer going off from Jake's phone. He sighs and silents it. 

"I'm sorry. I've got to go, sugar. Are you going to be okay?" 

"Yeah. I promise I'm okay. Thank you, Jake." 

He bites his lip and nods at you going to put in his shoes and lace them back up. "Are you going to be home later?" 

"Yeah, I'll be home." 

"We could do something if you're feeling up for it. Or I can pick up takeout." 

"That's sweet, Jake, but you really don't have to." 

"I want to," he says with a shrug. Then checks his reflection in the mirror, making sure he is presentable to go back to work. After that, he turns back to you. 

"I'll think about it." You tell him before playfully shoving him out the door so he isn't late. You try not to melt when Jake gives you another hug. You catch his hand just before he is too out of reach.  

"Thank you, Jake. For making me smile."

"It's the prettiest thing I've seen all day," Jake says, squeezing your hand with his own. His words muddle your brain a little bit. You don't get to say anything else before he heads off to his truck, waving at you one more time and driving off. 

You also pretend you aren't screaming on the inside when Jake comes home from work that night with your favorite food and ice cream. The night feels easy and warm, sitting and eating with Jake. The events of that morning can't cross your mind while Jake tells you all about some of the weird contraband he found in the junior sailors' barracks that day. He is no less than spellbinding. 

🏡🧩🏡

Jake is sitting at the kitchen table when you get home from work. He is surrounded by neatly organized papers spread all along the table in various piles. Jake is wearing a button-down, tie, and slacks that make you do a triple-take on him.

"Welcome home," he says, glancing up from his laptop that is open in front of him. That's when you see he also has a pair of glasses on. 

"Thank you," you say, slowly making your way to the kitchen but still looking at him. 

"What are you working on there?" You ask. 

"Oh, I'm doing my taxes," Jake says while giving you one of his winning smiles. 

"Taxes?"

"Yes, Ma'am"

"I guess that makes sense," you say while looking around the kitchen for a snack. 

After a few minutes of silence, you decide to ask another question. "Do you have a date later?" 

You knew Jake dated. A man who looks like that has to date. However, you had yet to see him ever bring someone home, which felt odd considering everything about Jake, and the persona he liked to put on as Hangman.  

"No. What makes you ask that?" Jake asks you. 

"Oh. I don't know. You're dressed like you are going on a date."

"No, I'm not," he says, looking down at himself. 

You laugh at him and shrug. "If you say so."

"I would never wear this on a date," Jake mutters, clearly offended. 

"Well, then, why are you wearing it?"

"I'm doing taxes," he says again. 

"Yeah, we have covered that. What does that have to do with your clothes?"

"I'm dressed like an accountant," Jake tells you. You can't hold back your giggles at his phrasing and bring a hand up to your mouth to try and stifle them before giving up entirely. 

"What? What's so funny?" 

"Two things," you say, holding up two fingers, finally biting back your giggles. 

"One, the fact that you got dressed up to do your taxes. The second is that being an accountant is a euphemism for being a sex worker." Jake chuckles at your explanation but shrugs. 

"Well, Mrs. Celeste said I should always dress for the day. It helps you present your best self. If you dress the part, it helps you act that part." Jake says that like a well memorized and treasured quote. A saying he clearly remembered with much fondness.  

"And today is my tax day, so I am dressing like a tax professional. I will have you know. Since I started doing them myself, I have never had one problem with my taxes."

You couldn't help but chuckle more at his explanation and give him a fond smile. Sometimes the way Jake was so perfectly built and attuned for the military was endearing. Of course, a career Naval man would think a uniform was essential for each different activity. 

"So, are the glasses part of your tax uniform too?"  

He made a show of pushing the said glasses further up his nose. "Yes, Ma'am. They also are blue light blocking, which helps prevent migraines."

You nod along to his explanation. You finish putting together your snack and lean against the kitchen counter while munching on it. "Who is Mrs. Celeste? A teacher?"

Jake's lips flatten slightly before the expression relaxes just as quickly. "No, Mrs. Celeste is my Babula." 

"Your Grandmother?" You guess. 

"Yeah, sorry. My grandma, but she was strictly Mrs. Celeste growing up, only Babula occasionally." 

"I don't think I've met someone who calls their grandparent by their first name."

"Well, not really her first name. You have to be respectful and throw the Miss in there with it. She is a very particular lady."

"Is it a southern thing?"

"Yeah, maybe," he says with a small laugh. The edges of his lips quirk up, and you have to look away from Jake to distract yourself. It is easy to fall into the trap of how beautiful he is, with the sparkle he can get in his eyes. Or how even the smallest of his smiles makes you want to grin back. 

"So, how are the taxes?" 

"Oh, it's good. I'm almost finished up."

"Awesome, congrats Jake."

"Have you done yours?" He asks you. 

You shake your head and roll your eyes at the idea. "No, I definitely haven't."

"But you got your W2s in the mail last week."

"Jake, are you snooping through my mail?"

He raises both his hands up in defense. "No, I'm not! W2s just have a very particular look." 

"I'm just kidding. I know you wouldn't snoop through my mail. Yeah, I got them, but I've been busy. I guess I should make a Tax Masters appointment or something."

That crease in between Jake's eyebrows appears, the one that haunts you, that you pretend you don't obsess over. Followed by a small frown.

"Tax Master?" He asks, clearly appalled. You shrug back at him, not entirely seeing the issue. 

"I could do them for you," Jake says, then quickly adds on. "I mean, I can help you do them. If you have the time. I'm already dressed for it, and I won't charge you or anything."

"Oh no, Jake, that is so sweet, but I can't ask you to do that."

"No, really, I wouldn't mind. I think it would be fun. Plus, then you will have it done, and you won't have to worry about it." 

"Really, thank you so much, but it's fine." 

Jake's frown deepens at your answer, and he seems almost genuinely upset at your denial of his help. The warm feeling in your chest likes to flip over and grow a little bit more each time he is too sweet in moments like these. 

"You know Javy warned me that you were an asshole when I was going to move in. However, you have not once lived up to that. You could stand to be less nice to me, Jake." You tell him. You mean it to come off as almost flirty and a bit of a joke. However, it doesn't seem to land with him that way. 

The change that comes over Jake isn't something entirely tangible. It is almost like a shift in the air around him rather than anything physical. The way Jake looks at you just feels heavier and more charged. The confidence he always exudes seems to double with how he sits up just the smallest bit straighter but then leans back against his chair casually. 

"Go get your W2s." He tells you in a perfectly level tone, but it has a demanding edge. 

"Jake," you start to say and roll your eyes at him. 

"Nope," Jake says, popping the p. His voice takes on a lower candace, leaving no room for arguments. "I'm not giving you a choice. We are going to do your taxes." 

"No, we aren't doing my taxes." 

"Yes, I am. I can't be caught not living up to my reputation. So, I'm not going to be nice and accept that you don't want to. This is one of the few situations I won't take no for an answer." 

"It was just a joke." 

"No, it wasn't," Jake says, giving you a small shrug. You can't tell if he is actually hurt by how he is acting, but you suspect some part of him was twinged at his best friend's description. 

"It really was, Jake. Javy adores and trusts you. I'm sure he never would have suggested me moving in with you if he actually thought you were an asshole." 

"I know I'm an asshole. It's fine, sugar, don't worry. I'm not going to tattle on you telling me that to Coyote."

"You aren't an ass, though. That was my whole point."

Jake just shook his head at your answer. "I am one, and I don't want that to be a surprise when you inevitably witness it." 

You aren't sure how to respond to that, so you are relieved when Jake changes the topic. "Now, get your tax stuff, so it doesn't take us all night."

"Okay," you sigh, giving in to defeat. Jake gives you a mega-watt smile, and looks back at his computer screen. 

As you are walking up the stairs, you hear him yell across the house. "Dress like your best accountant self!"

"I won't be doing that," you yell back. 

"Please! It's important." Jake yells back.

When you are in your room getting all your stuff and paperwork pilled together. You find yourself opening your closet and pulling out an outfit that you could imagine wearing if you were an accountant.

You also spend several minutes too long wondering what would happen if you went back downstairs in the most provocative lingerie you own. After all, Jake didn't specify which type of accountant to dress up as. You wondered if it would be tempting to Jake. Could you provoke him into falling into lust with you? Tempt him enough that he took you on the dining room table on top of all the Tax paperwork? Jake has expressed attraction to women before, so there must be at least some part of him that is at least a little attracted to you. 

You smash down your thirsty thoughts and try to screw your head back on straight before it can drift too much off on track. When you get back downstairs, Jake is still at the table. You dump all your stuff on an empty spot there. 

Jake looks up from his computer and smiles at you, quirking an eyebrow. Then, Jake speaks to you teasingly, "And here I thought you might dress up as the other type of accountant you were telling me about." 

Your brain has no choice but to start short-circuiting, and you open and close your mouth twice. Jake starts shuffling through your paperwork, looking at what you have brought him. 

"I ordered us some pizza too," he says before you get out a proper response or say anything teasing back to him. 

"Yum. I'm excited," you tell him sliding into a seat and opening up your own laptop. 

He stops his shuffling and examination of the papers to level you with a serious look. "Thank you for indulging me, by the way." 

"Anything for you, Jake," you tell him and mean it. Unfortunately, the way you feel about your roommate is rapidly spiraling out of the tight control you tried to keep it in. 

"I like when we do fun things like this together," Jake says to you, grinning. 

"Me too," you tell him. Then add, "Only you would find taxes fun, though, Hangman."

"I am about to show you just how fun taxes can be and how you can get a great return," Jake says, taking your words in stride. 

Jake does your taxes almost entirely by himself, only asking occasional questions. He also then organizes all of your paperwork in an extra accordion binder he has. The taxes aren't fun, but spending time with Jake is.  

"Thank you," you say to Jake daring to press a soft, affectionate kiss to his cheek. You linger for a moment, the prickle of his end-of-day stubble ticking your lips, but you don't mind it.  When you pull back to gauge his reaction, Jake looks almost pained and upset. You worry for a moment that even just a cheek kiss could make him react this way. You briefly thank god you didn't actually try to seduce him earlier. 

"Always, anytime." He finally says. However, Jake is now glaring down at his keyboard and not looking at you. 

"I hope it wasn't too much trouble," you venture, confused by this mood shift. 

"Sugar?"

"Yes, Jake?" 

"I don't think you should pay so much rent." 

"What?"

"Listen," he runs a hand through his hair, pushing it all out of sorts. "I just don't think it's fair for you to pay so much."

"Of course, it's fair. I live here," you explain. 

"Yeah, but no. I get BAH, and I don't have any student loans from school. Plus, the Navy pays me plenty as an officer. I was paying for this place all alone before you moved in anyways."

"I'm not going to pay less rent because you saw my financials and feel bad." You tell Jake quietly, trying not to actively become upset. 

"Please don't be so stubborn," he pleads with you. 

You cross your arms over your chest, "Take your own advice."

"I'm the one being stubborn?" 

"Yes! You are. You are the most stubborn man I have ever met."

Jake's frown deepens, and that sad look in his eyes at your words starts to break through to you. Then he responds, "I'm sorry. I guess I'll try and work on that." 

Jake starts meticulously putting things away into different folders. He moves through each of his piles on the table and doesn't spare you a second glance. It leaves a crushing feeling in your chest. 

"I'm sorry for snapping at you." 

"There is no need to apologize. I'm the one who is sorry." Jake says, shrugging off your apology. 

"No, you don't need to apologize. I understand why you said what you did. I know you were trying to be sweet." You start to say but are cut off. 

"I wasn't trying to be sweet."

"Oh my god. Okay, fine, trying to be nice, then," you say, rolling your eyes. 

Jake sets down the folder he is currently holding, and it thumps a little bit on the table. The force and loud sound make you flinch. 

"I'm not sweet, nice, good, or kind. Okay? I'm not any of those things. I call things how I see them. I look at facts, figures, and numbers. Then I run calculations and act accordingly."

"And how is it mathematically possible that me paying less rent possibly works out for you, Jake? You will be losing money." As he shakes his head, he huffs at your words a little bit like they are funny. 

"You could do a lot and make a lot of gains if you paid less rent, and I don't mind picking up the extra amount. You might be one of the few people I haven't hated living with. I don't want you figuring out you need to live somewhere cheaper and moving out on me. So, I'm not being nice. I'm being a selfish asshole." Jake clenches his fists hard, and you see his knuckles start to turn paler. With a deep breath, he relaxes and shrugs. Loosening the tight coil of his muscles, Jake gives you a curt tight lipped smile with a nod. "I'm just a selfish asshole, okay?"

"Please stop. Don't say that."

"Why not? It's true," he says, rolling those beautiful eyes at you. 

"It's not true. Also, I would prefer if you don't use the word selfish around me, please." You say in a surprisingly steady voice. You don't really want to get triggered right now, and you could only hope that you wouldn't have to explain triggers to Jake. It takes him one moment to think and another to process before he says anything. 

"Oh fuck. I'm so sorry. I won't use it again." Jake promises, no questions asked. His words blow up a balloon in your diaphragm, making it feel like your breath is about to catch. Then he adds on, "If there are any other words…" He looks around and grabs a loose pen and one of his notebooks. Jake slides them across the table to you. "Write them down. Maybe? If you can." 

The warmth Jake inspires in your chest is unparalleled and drowns out anything you can think of aside from how endearing he can be and how fond you are of him. Jake doesn't take the lack of response from you well.  

"I'm sorry," he apologizes again. You spring from where you had been sitting, walking slowly and deliberately toward him. You make sure to give him plenty of time to protest and say something. 

Jake looks steadily back at you. However, he looks like he is preparing himself to be slapped or punished, holding perfectly still. Instead, though, you wrap Jake in a tight hug. He is stiff as a board beneath you. After a long moment, as you consider pulling away, Jake relaxes and wraps his arms around you. They are wrapped loosely at first but then tighten in small intervals until Jake is practically clinging to you. 

"You are so good," you whisper to him, a little dazed. You are almost stunned by how desperately Jake tries to pretend otherwise. 

"Don't say that," Jake whispers in a broken voice, hugging you a bit tighter. 

"Too good." You left the words for me unsaid, but you felt them. 

"I'm really not."

"It's okay if you don't see it. I see it for you. I'll make sure everyone else sees, too," you tell Jake curling your hands into a fist in his shirt. 

He doesn't say anything but keeps holding you tightly. You don't know how long the two of you stay embraced like that until Jake finally eases his grip on you, and you reluctantly pull away from him as well. 

He presses a lingering kiss to your forehead. "Please stop paying so much in rent," he requests again. 

"That will not be happening, Hangman."

"So stubborn." He sighs. Jake kisses your forehead again. He leaves his lips lingering, and you start to count the breaths memorizing how warm his lips are. Three breaths later, he is pulling away. Jake grabs his laptop and a stack of folders heading upstairs without another word to you. 

You stare after him for a while, trying to parse out the mystery Jake presents, and coming up a bit short, just like you always did. He is one of the most outwardly confident men you have ever met. Yet, other times, Jake is the first person to make a self-deprecating comment about himself. You swallow down how much you desire more from him, wishing for more, knowing you can't and shouldn't have it.  

🏡🧩🏡

You and Jake were lounging on the couch. He was scrolling on his phone, avoiding going to the gym, half-heartedly trying to convince you to go with him. You were also scrolling your phone while deflecting Jake’s offers. 

That was when your doorbell rang, followed by heavy knocking. You and Jake both look up at each other. He raises his eyebrows, and you just shrug, having no idea who could be at the door. Jake looks back to his phone, clearly ready to ignore it, when the doorbell rings twice more, and the pounding on the door gets louder. Jake sighs and gets up, walking across the house towards the noise. 

“Hold your horses out there!” Jake yells towards the door before opening it. 

You wait for a moment, trying to hear who it is, curious about who would be so rude and what they needed. However, you don’t hear anything from where you are on the couch. So you stand and follow Jake into the entry hallway. 

“Sir, I am going to have to ask you to leave.” You hear Jake say. He is standing at his full height in the door frame. 

“What the fuck did you just say to me?” You hear from on the other side of the door. 

Nervousness shoots through your whole body hearing that voice. Anxiety immediately pops up, and your stomach drops. You know that voice. You have heard it a thousand times before. Why was he here? How was he here? 

“I asked you to leave, Sir.”

“Just tell that little bitch that —”

Jake steps further forward onto the front porch. “Now, we don’t speak about ladies like that where I am from. And I’m going to ask that you act accordingly while at my home, Sir.” Jake cuts him off with that well mannered southern military niceness. 

“I don’t give a fuck where you are from.”

You flinch at his tone of voice, feeling bile rise up in your throat. You lean against the wall slapping your hand over your mouth, trying to prevent yourself from throwing up. 

“I asked you politely to leave. I won’t ask again. I can call you a taxi or an uber. But don’t you dare take one more step on my front porch.” Jake says in a deep tone. You are hit with the sudden, horrifying realization that he is going to hurt Jake, and that is something you just won’t let happen. 

You are trying to go through possibilities in your head. Anyway, this could shake out; it would be bad for Jake. Jake would either get hurt and get in trouble, or he would kick ass and gets in worse trouble. This would end badly; either way, Jake is going to get in trouble, and it would be your fault. You would be responsible because you caused this situation. Jake was going to pay the consequences all because he was trying to protect you. You were roommates, so Jake must think he has some obligation to protect you. 

You feel swamped in stress knowing how easily Jake can escalate a situation and provoke someone; sometimes, all it takes for him is one well-placed smile. That stress is finally what unfreezes you, and you stumble towards the front door. 

Jake’s large, broad form still mostly hides your view of the other side, but you cautiously approach and set your hand gently on the back of his shoulder. You feel how tense Jake’s muscles are under your hand and can see it in the line of the back of his neck. 

“Sugar, I’m not going to tell you what to do,” Jake says in a deep voice. He doesn’t budge an inch or look back toward you. “But I would like to suggest that you go back inside. I have this handled.” 

You want to cry. You want to cry for so many reasons: cry because you are in this situation, that you have to deal with this again, that you feel so small. However, you mostly want to cry because Jake “Hangman” Seresin is such a good man. It’s startling sometimes, not because it’s really unexpected, but rather that it is so completely and bluntly genuine. 

Having Jake here defending you, trying to protect you from the person who has probably scared you most in your life, it feels so silly to pretend like you don’t have feelings for him, to pretend that you aren’t more in love with him than you ought to be.

The realization doesn’t really feel shocking; it is closer to acceptance. A given truth that is part of your life now. An empowering truth that swells in your bones like a swift tide, filling up the spaces that have been empty for so long. 

You love Jake more than you are scared. The warmth of affection towards him is so hot it burns out the freezing ice in your veins and the numbness in your fingers. You love him, and you will be damned if you let Jake be hurt, touched, tainted, or affected by this man who has hurt you. It seems cliché that loving someone like this is enough for you to finally break through the barrier of fear you have lived your whole life in. However, now it just feels so simple. 

Your heart is beating hard. The adrenaline is pumping through you so strongly that you can hear it echoing in your ears. Your hand slides up Jake’s back to his bicep, and you give him a gentle push. Jake shifts with the movement. He slides to the right so you can finally fully see the front porch. However, he doesn’t move enough that you are fully exposed. Jake’s body is still partially concealing you from view. 

Then you hear your name, and your attention snaps away from its hyper-focus on Jake. You turn it forward and brace yourself. You drift your eyes to the ground, landing on the feet of your visitor, staying there for a minute before meeting his burning eyes. 

“Hello, Dad.” 

“Ah, so she is here,” your father says, throwing his hands up and glaring at Jake. You can smell the booze on him from the doorway. It makes your stomach turn. You resist the urge to wretch, squeezing your hand, which is still on Jake’s bicep. He flexes, and his bicep digs into his shirt as your nails also dig in. You don’t like those angry, hateful eyes on your Jake. Jake doesn’t budge an inch or react to your nails on his skin.

“What are you doing here, Dad?” You ask him. Your hold on Jake acting like an anchor point for you. 

“You don’t bother to answer my texts or anyone else’s calls and texts. Just because you moved out doesn’t mean you get to be a selfish bitch” your dad spits out. 

“I’ve been pretty busy,” you defend yourself in a small voice.  

“Oh, I bet you have been so busy. What are you doing these days?” He growls at you. “You know it doesn’t really count as moving out if you are spreading your legs to pay for it.” 

You flinch, your hand falling from Jake’s arm and balling into a tight fist at your side. You hate how easily he can make you feel small, even when you are angry. 

“Watch your mouth,” Jake hisses, rejoining the conversation. You glance at him, and Hangman is shaking with contained rage. You know this is not a good situation; anytime, someone could blow up. 

“You should go inside, Hangman,” you tell him gently. 

“Absolutely not,” Jake responds instantly. 

“So you are playing the part of a pathetic little whore wife for this pretty boy.” Your dad says, cutting in. 

You grit your teeth as he continues on. “Come on. I thought you gave up pussies after our talk when you were in high school.” 

With the reminder of just what he is referring to, You are overcome with anger, and you finally can’t take it anymore. You recognize his words for what they are, a direct bait at Jake and undercutting you. It makes you so angry you start shaking. Tears burst from your eyes, trying to let off some steam bubbling inside you. It boils up, so you can’t take it anymore, and you whisper, “Shut up.” 

“What?” Your dad asks, clearly shocked. You take a step forward fueled by your anger. 

“Shut the fuck up.” You pronounce each word slowly. Then continue on, “I’m tired of this. You don’t get to be mean to me and still expect a relationship with me. You don’t get to hit me, yell at me, and abuse me just to show up at my house on your bullshit. And you sure as fuck don’t get to say anything about Jake.” You suck in a rapid breath, the words fueling the fire in you. Your angerburning brighter with every word. 

“You made me think that kind, decent men didn’t exist, Dad, but Jake is good. He isn’t a pretty boy. He is smart, sweet, strong, and kind. I will not hear you say one more thing about him. Ever.” You punctuate the sentence with a jab of your index finger at him. He looks like he might be cowed, and before you can even finish a prayer that he will be done, the fire in his eyes lits again. 

“You could have at least found someone who stands up for you. A real man.” Your dad isn’t even looking at you when he says it. Instead, he is staring at Jake. 

“That’s a rather rude thing to say about an active duty Naval Officer,” you hiss. Your dad takes a step back, his eyebrows raising, reexamining Jake. He shifts his weight between his feet nervously. 

“You aren’t welcome at our home. So leave and crawl back into the bottle you drank before coming here. Don’t come back, Dad. I don’t want to see you.” 

You try to force your body to relax, but the adrenaline is still pumping hard in your veins. So, you start to walk backward back into the house. Jake still hasn’t taken his eyes off your dad, and he makes no move to come with you back into the house. 

“Jake?” You ask. 

“Just give me a minute, sweetheart. I need to have a talk with your old man here and make sure that he makes it home.”

“I don’t want him near you.” 

Your dad still looks blown away by this turn of events. Like he is scrambling to put words together. He keeps looking back and forth between you and Jake. 

Jake breathes out heavily through his nose. He turns his head enough to glance at you. Whatever he sees on your face must break his resolve. Jake clenches his jaw, and you watch the muscle flex once, then twice. After that, he rolls his shoulders, and it’s like Hangman is physically able to just shrug the tension of the situation off. 

“Get home safe, Sir. I suggest doing so soon. MAs are known to drive down our street.” Jake says it in a light, easygoing tone, border lining on cheery. Then, plastering that practiced, perfect smile on his face, Jake nods his head toward your dad and comes back into the house. 

Jake closes the door but doesn’t move, staring out the frosted window on the front door. His body is tense again, standing rigidly at his full height. You are still shaking from anger. You slump against Jake’s back, letting your body weight shift into his. One of his arms bends backward a bit awkwardly, sitting on your waist. His large palm is burning hot. You can feel it through the fabric of your clothes. Then Jake’s fingers flex to give you a small squeeze of reassurance. 

When Jake finally does move, it is just to turn away from the door and wrap you tightly in his arms. You enjoy the warmth of his strong embrace, feeling exhausted as the adrenaline starts to fade. Jake is still shaking, though. 

“He’s gone,” Jake says into the crown of your head. You let a little sigh escape you, feeling a bit more of the tension release. 

“Good,” you manage to tell him. 

“I wanted to defend you. I wanted to slam his face so hard into the porch that he wouldn’t ever be able to open his mouth again. Wanted to tell him how you are—”

“I’m glad you didn’t,” you cut Jake off before he can continue. You don’t want to know what he thinks about you right now. You can’t handle whatever words could spill out of his mouth next. 

“I’ll make sure he never comes back here,” Jake says, his voice dropping, and you feel the rage contained in him, the subtle shake and heat coming from how tense he is. 

“I don’t want him near you. If something happened to you because of him….” you trail off. Your hands wander the expanse of Jake’s back in an almost soothing motion. However, you don’t know who it is soothing more, you or him. “I wouldn’t be able to live with myself.”

He takes a deep breath and then releases it in a heavy sigh. “What if you just give me his full name and social security number? You wouldn’t have to know about anything else.”

“Jake,” you whisper in a tone that is almost reminiscent of amusement. 

Jake sighs again. He draws back from your hug and cups your face. He swipes his thumb across your cheekbone, wiping away the tears that have been lingering. 

“You are the kindest, most compassionate person I have ever met,” Jake whispers. Considering how he is looking at you with a glimmer in his eyes, it’s clear the emotions of the situation are still running rampant. That look, paired with how he is holding you, makes you think Jake might be about to kiss you.  

“No, No. Stop.” You don’t know if you are trying to ask him not to kiss you or to stop talking. Either way, you feel like you might explode if this interaction isn’t over soon. 

“Yes,” Jake says. “Let me, please.” 

His thumb is still tracing along your cheek, and you can’t help yourself from leaning a tiny bit into his palm. An action that momentarily freezes his thumb before it picks up steadily again. Not hearing an explicit no from you again, Jake continues on. 

“That man has no say over you. Who you are is so stunning. You never deserved to be treated the way you were. I am so sorry you ever had to go through that. I am so sorry he showed up here. You don’t owe him a single second of your time or attention. You are valuable. You are amazing. He is trying to make you small because he sees how good you are.” 

A shudder racks through your body, hearing Jake’s words, and fresh tears start to fall unprompted from your eyes. As soon as they do, though, Jake pushes them away. “I am so proud of you for getting away from him. You are so strong and brave. It makes me awed. I’m so glad that you moved in here. You are…” Jake doesn’t finish the sentence, he seems to lose his train of thought. His mouth parts a little bit, and his eyes flash down to glance at your lips. 

Jake is going to kiss you, and it might possibly be the worst thing that could happen. If he kisses you right now because of your dad, you know you might break into a million different pieces. You don’t want Jake to kiss you for any reason but pure desire and affection. You don’t want him to kiss you in comfort, or pity, or convenience, or as an outlet. You don’t want him to kiss you just because emotions are running high from the incident that just happened. Most of all, you don’t want Jake to kiss you and not mean it. You don’t want him to kiss you without the intention of kissing you again. 

So, even though you are desperate to feel his lips, and memorize their shape, how they feel against yours. Desperate to discover what he tastes like, curl your fingers in his hair and take comfort in the form of his body. You know you can’t, it has the power to break you, and you already feel so broken and exhausted. 

You cover the hand Jake has on your face with your own and pull it away. However, you don’t immediately let go holding his large palm. Hangman takes your hint and steps backward, giving you a little space so that he is pressed against the door again. You decide to thread your fingers with his. Jake’s skin is still almost hot to the touch in your hand.

“Thank you, Jake,” You finally say, meeting his piercing green eyes again. You squeeze the hand you are holding. He gives you a tight nod and then tips his head upwards, so he is looking at the ceiling. Jake rests his head against the door as well and closes his eyes. 

You observe him for a moment, then you go to release the hand you are holding. Jake stops you, though, his hand tightening as yours loosens, and you try to pull away. You give a little tug, and he tightens his fingers even more. Jake’s head is still tipped, and you hear him sucking in a deep breath before blowing it out.

 “Please don’t let go,” he begs you. Jake’s eyes flash open again, and he is looking down his nose at you. “I just, I need you.”

You inhale sharply at his phrasing, and he sighs heavily. “I might do something terrible if you let go of me. If you don’t need me here, there won’t be anything to stop me.” 

“You’re not going to do anything terrible,” You say, retangling your fingers with his. Jake’s hand flexes in yours, and he takes another big breath. 

“I’ll make sure he loses our address and forgets it too. Make sure he doesn’t remember anything at all anymore. I’ll—”

“You’ll stay right here, Jake.”

He lifts his head so it isn’t tilted against the door anymore and stares down at you. He looks like he is holding on to every word you are saying to keep his sanity. His skin is flushed from anger, and his palm shakes slightly in yours. You were in awe he was able to hold back this reaction so long, remaining calm and collected throughout the entire encounter. 

“You will stay here with me, Jake. I need you.” 

“Yeah?” He asks shakily. 

“Yeah. Need your help, Jake.”

There is a low rumble in his chest, almost resembling the hum it was probably supposed to be. You step closer to Jake, once again closing the gap between you.

“Tell me what you need.” It comes out as a demand, and he seems to realize that when he adds on a small quick “Please.”

You look at him then, trying to read his face and those eyes that haunt your dreams. You examine the creases and lines his face makes with the severe angry look he has plastered on. You take the time to observe how his hair is hazardously falling out of place for how many times he has run his hand through it. You don’t really find any of the answers you are looking for. You just find Jake. And Jake is an oh-so-wondrous thing to find. 

You step closer to him and tug the hold he has on your hand again. His nose scrunches for a moment, and his frown tightens. His eyes lift upwards towards the ceiling again as his jaw clenches; he lets go of your hand. Jake’s hand falls heavily back until it hits the door making a smacking sound. You flinch at the sound but take another step forward, crowding Jake against the door. You lift your hand up to trace over his neck and then settle on his face, encouraging him to adjust his gaze back to you. He follows direction and leans into your hold, just like you leaned into his earlier. 

“Need you to stay with me,” you start slowly, encouraged as Jake nods his head in a small jerk. 

“I need you to leave the front door.” 

He considers your words for a moment, then shakes his head. “I don’t think I can do that. I’m sorry, sugar. I need to protect you.” 

“There is no one in the world I feel safer with than you, Jake.” He squeezes his eyes tightly closed at those words and pulls in a ragged breath. “So, you can’t leave me alone here.”

He nods again but still has his eyes closed. “Ain’t leaving. You need me.”

“Yes, I do.”

“Can I hold you?” Jake asks, then once again remembers his manners throwing out another small, please. 

“Yes, please,” you whisper. Jake doesn’t waste a moment before wrapping an arm around your waist and pulling you snuggly against him. The change of angle causes your hand to slip from his face, so you wrap it around his neck instead, your fingers drifting against the short hairs there. You go to wrap your other arm around his waist but instead awkwardly hit the front door. You hiss out a small breath at the momentary pain. 

Jake responds to the sound. He starts walking forward, making you walk backward. Walking while he is wrapped around you proves to be difficult, and you stumble a little. That seems to be all Jake needs; he wraps his arms under your ass and lifts you. 

You are terrified at the concept that Jake is going to try to carry you, and you open your mouth to protest. However, with only one small grunt that honestly sounded more like pure sex with how low and husky it is, Jake is carrying you down the hallway. You wrap your arm around his neck more securely, adding a second one for more leverage. 

Jake doesn’t stop to set you on the couch like you had expected. Instead, he continues up the stairs and right into his room. He sets you on his bed gently, and you unwrap your arms from his neck, letting him pull away. Jake goes back to the door of his room, closes it, and clicks the lock into place. You raise an eyebrow at his action.

"That’s rather presumptuous, Hangman.” 

“What?” He looks at you confused before he looks back at his door. “Oh no, I’m sorry. I wasn’t, I’m not.”

You shush him motioning towards yourself to try and get him to come closer again. “I know.” 

Jake comes back to your side. Now that you have been given the temporary clearance to freely touch him, you cannot stop yourself. Jake sits next to you on the bed, and you are scooting closer so that your thighs are flush side by side. Jake throws an arm across your shoulder, pulling you even closer to him. 

“Do you need to talk about it?” He asks you softly. You let a hollow dry laugh at his question, your laughter starts to devolve until it’s nearly hysteric giggling. Jake takes it in stride, holding you close and his thumb drawing small soothing back-and-forth shapes. After you are almost breathless and heaving, you finally start to recover. 

“I don’t want to talk about it, but I definitely need to. Not with you, though, Jake.”

“Why not me?”

“Because it’s the kind of fucked you talk to a therapist about.”

“I’m a great listener.”

“I know you are, but this isn’t your baggage to pack around and deal with, Jake.”

“Baggage? Sugar, that’s why we have the attic. If that isn’t enough space, or you fill it up. I’ll build a shed in the backyard.”

“What if that’s not enough room?”

“Then we have the garage. We’ll just park in the driveway.”

“You would give up your shop?” You ask, thinking of Jake’s favorite place in the house. 

“Yup,” Jake says without hesitating. “And after that, well, I’ve never been too fond of the extra guest room anyway.” 

“If that’s all not enough?”

“Then we’ll move. Or we go through it until we find some we can let go of.” Jake says, his free hand crossing his body to settle warmly on your knee. 

“It’s not physical baggage.”

“I know it’s not.” 

The feeling of affection you feel for him grows even more. Every time you think that there is no way possible you can fall further in love with him, Jake turns around and proves you wrong. He does some kind, funny, sweet, unexpected thing that makes you fall a little harder. 

You lift your head and look at him. Jake’s eyes meet your own, the severe stormy look in them a little less present. He is a bit more at ease, no longer shaking with anger. You let your eyes fall to his lips. You briefly think you love him so much it might be worth the risk to shift forward and kiss him. That maybe it wouldn’t lead to disaster like you’ve convinced yourself it would.

“What’s your favorite comfort movie?” Jake asks, breaking you from your trance. You shift a bit further away from him but not far before giving him an answer. 

The two of you watch your favorite comfort movie. You are cuddled into Jake’s side the whole time. The two of you had shifted back into the bed, cuddled close while watching the wall-mounted TV in Jake’s room. Exhaustion hits you like a wall as the adrenaline leaves your system, accompanied by the heat radiating off of Jake, the way everything smells like him, and his Tempurpedic bed; you relax more than you have in a long time. 

As you start to drift asleep against Jake’s chest, his heartbeat has a steady, soothing rhythm under your ear. You think out of all the times you have dreamed of falling asleep with Jake in his bed, none of those fantasies come even close to how good it actually feels. None of your dreams prepared you for how safe you would feel.

Your dreams also didn’t prepare you for sneaking back to your room at three in the morning when you woke up. Or pretending the next day that nothing had happened. After all, nothing had happened except some tense moments and Jake getting a glimpse of your past. You don’t say anything, and he doesn’t, either. You catch him watching you closer than he would typically for the next few days. 

More time starts to pass, and you are thankful that nothing was risked or changed between you and Jake or has affected you as roommates. There are only the slightest moments when both of you are much more casual about physical affection. Hugging Jake was now a commonplace part of your day, and you occasionally catch yourself daydreaming about what it felt like to fall asleep in his bed. 

🏡🧩🏡

You had started to pick up what the signs were when Jake wasn't okay, and something was bothering him pretty early into moving in. He had some pretty obvious tells. However, something had been really really bothering him for a while now. He didn't say anything to you, but he didn't have to; Jake's mannerisms gave him away. Jake wasn't following his routine and had started obsessively cleaning.

The other night, he knocked on your door, bursting open seconds after you told Jake he could come in. Then Hangman had all but begged you to let him deep clean your room. When you told Jake no, he gave you a look like you just insulted his Babula and stalked out of the room. Half an hour later, he was back in your doorway, asking the same question phrased slightly differently. You had finally given in after his second time double-checking. However, you insisted that you helped and supervised his cleaning. Once you agreed, Jake had done his happy dance. It was so cute it managed to cover the embarrassment that was crawling in you at letting someone else, let alone the man you loved your roommate, clean your room. 

The next day Hangman decided to reorganize all the bookshelves. First by color, then by genre, and even one time by the number of pages. His last reorganization was to put them all back to by author's last name. This was only after Jake talked to you for over an hour about the pros and cons of the Dewey decimal system in modern library science. 

After the books, you come home, and there is a puzzle on the table. A 2500-piece puzzle of the painting Meeting On The Turret Stairs. Jake works on it constantly. Only stopping to go to work and the gym. For three days, he doesn't read and doesn't do his sudoku. Jake doesn't sit with you in the living room at night. Instead, he just works on his puzzle, blowing past his typical bedtime every night. Then he stops going to the gym, and a day after that, he cancels his weekly call with his niece. That's when you know without a shadow of a doubt that whatever is bothering Jake must be significant. 

Finally, you can't bite your tongue or try to keep your nose out of his business anymore. The concern you feel is too much to handle. You had gotten up at 3 am for some water, and Jake was still puzzling at the table. 

"How's it going, Sport?"

"No, I'm Hangman," Jake answers in a quiet voice. 

"What?" you ask him, confused. 

"Not my callsign," Jake mumbles to you. You squint and try to piece together what he means in your still half-asleep brain. 

"You know someone named Sport?"

Jake just shrugs his shoulders, engrossed in his task. "There are worse callsigns to have." 

"Like Hangman?" You tease him. Jake finally looks up at you when you say that. Jake's eyes are bloodshot, and he has a hurt look. The small frown, paired with his glassy tired eyes, makes you feel like you just kicked a puppy. 

"Hangman is cool," Jake protests. 

"Hangman is very cool," you tell him placatingly, holding up your hands in surrender. 

 "You don't actually think it's cool," Jake whispers, his tired eyes falling back to his puzzle. Jake sounds so sad about it that your feet are moving before your brain, and you are sliding next to him on the bench for the long side of the table.

"Hangman is cool," You say and then nudge him affectionately with your shoulder. "You are cool." 

His lips quirk upwards from his frown before falling again. “Well, I am the Hangman.” 

"How is the puzzle going?"

"Fine, good. I like puzzling."

"You have done other puzzles?" You ask. 

"Yeah, I have a whole box full."

You hum at his words, tiredly wiping your eyes. "You should have been Puzzleman." 

Jake's eyes flash over to yours, slightly worried. "Do not ever say that around Coyote." 

"Hangman, It's three AM." He looks surprised to hear the time, and you watch him turn his wrist to confirm the time on his watch.

"Go to bed," You add softly. 

"I like when you call me Jake." 

"Then why do you listen better when I call you Hangman?" 

"Hmm, maybe because that's the name I hear most often. Maybe because it's easy to be Hangman."

"Is it hard to be Jake?" You ask him gently. 

Jake is quiet for a long moment after your question. Before answering, he sets the piece he had been holding back in its color pile. All he gives you is a whispered, "Sometimes."

You aren't sure what to say, so instead, you put a hand on his shoulder and squeeze it. "It's time for bed, Jake. It'll be here in the morning." 

Jake nods his head, listening to you. You get the water you initially came downstairs for and wait until Jake starts up the stairs. Following behind him, you make sure he goes into his room. You aren't really eased about the situation when he shuts the door. However, you are glad he will at least get some sleep. 

Before you go back to bed, you shoot your group chat with Marlee and Javy a text. 

Have you ever seen Jake do a puzzle?

You wake up to texts from Javy and Marlee, both asking all kinds of questions like: what you meant? What kind of puzzle? With how many pieces? And, how long has Jake been working on it?  

From the questions alone, you gather that your worries are correct and Jake puzzling is not a good thing. Getting out of bed, you make yourself presentable enough to venture out of your room and downstairs. 

In the mid-morning light, you are once again greeted with the sight of Jake hunched over his puzzle. A steaming cup of tea sitting next to him, and Chris LeDoux playing from the record player. 

"Good morning," you say. 

"Morning, sugar," Jake says back. You are glad to get a response, but the worry is still gnawing at you. You start putting together your own morning drink, and your eyes keep drifting back to him. 

"Jake, are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm good." He says, not looking away from the puzzle piece he is currently studying. 

You stop leaning against the counter, taking your drink with you and walk over to his side. Jake is completing this puzzle concerningly fast; you notice examining his progress this morning alone. He keeps staring at the piece in his hand, unblinking even as you approach. You watch him for a few more moments before deciding it's time for you to intervene. 

"Do you want to talk about it?" You pose cautiously. His eyebrows crease, and he still doesn't look away from the puzzle. 

"About the puzzle?" he asks you in a hopeful tone. 

"No, Jake. About what's bothering you." 

He finally does spare you a glance, and you don't like how dull his green sea glass eyes are. The normally vibrant, mischievous glint isn't present, and they are slightly bloodshot and red, even after you forced him to get some sleep. 

"It's fine. I'm fine. Just work stuff. I've got to finish this puzzle." He tells you, then looks away. 

You frown at Jake's answer. Puzzles are supposed to be fun, and you don't think this is actually a healthy, cathartic activity for Jake anymore. You almost preferred his book reorganization or when he went to every door and oiled the hinges, the top and bottom hinges twice but the middle ones only once. When you asked why not the middle one twice? Jake had told you something about middle children that had made you laugh. 

While Jake normally released stress through organization, order, and control. The frenzy and energy he has with this puzzle is different. This wasn't like the month after you moved in, and he decided to rearrange his shop in the garage. Jake had reorganized his tools, labeling where they all went. After that, he made you a booklet of where everything in the garage was located, just in case you wanted to use something. Jake was very genuine about it, too. As if he really believed you were about to start borrowing his screwdrivers, saws, wrenches, lathe, and various other tools. 

Your frown deepens, and you pull out your phone, shooting a text to your group chat with Marlee and Javy. Answering some of their questions from the morning and shooting back a request of your own. 

After texting with them for a few minutes, you set your phone down on the table, taking the spot next to Jake. He gives you another short look but doesn't say anything. You take a moment to look at the piece he has been staring at for over five minutes at this point. 

Taking it gently from his grasp, you examine it yourself. A moment later, you place the puzzle piece into the correct spot. Jake ghosts over the piece you just placed and taps it twice as your hand retreats. 

"You got to tap it into place," he tells you softly. Then Jake is back digging through his piles, looking for the next piece. 

You help Jake with his puzzle for a little bit, pleasantly surprised at the textured surface of the pieces, enjoying how tactile they are. You know this must be a very expensive and nice puzzle. Any time you place a piece, you make sure to tap it twice for Jake. Each time you do, Jake gives a small nod of approval. The one time you forget, his fingers quickly find the piece again and tap it twice with a small annoyed huff. You don't try and coax Jake into a conversation again, simply enjoying just being with him. 

Y'all's work is broken a while later by the doorbell ringing. The sound startles Jake, and he jumps in his seat and his head snapping towards the door. You place a hand on his shoulder again to try and ease the sudden tension.

 "It's okay," you tell him quietly, giving his shoulder a slight squeeze. "I'll go get it."

"No, I can get it," Jake says, starting to stand up. You know he doesn't like you to answer the front door anymore. He hasn't ever since your dad showed up unannounced. Jake has never explicitly told you he doesn't want you to answer the door. However, you have picked up on it because he has not let you answer the door once since the incident. One time Jake had even sprinted across the house to beat you to the door. 

"Don't worry. I know who it is," you say. Jake gives you a concerned look but then nods a little bit. His eyes trail after you as you make your way to the entry hall. 

You open the door to Javy's tall form and are immediately wrapped in a tight warm hug. You lean into his embrace, enjoying the comfort for a moment. 

"Is it really bad?" Javy asks you in a low voice when you pull away from his hug. 

You shrug but then follow it up with a nod. "Yeah. I mean, I don't know. Maybe not? But it's the worst I have ever seen." 

Javy gives you another reassuring squeeze before he saunters into the house towards the living area. Jake's eyes are trained on the hallway, clearly waiting for you to come back. However, when he sees Javy, he blanches, dropping his eyes back to the puzzle. Jake's shoulders hunching tight almost up to his ears. 

"Hey, Hangman," Javy hums. 

"Machado," Jake says gruffly, fiddling with a piece. 

Javy shocks you by not immediately going over to Jake. Instead, he meanders over to your TV. He shocks you even more by opening a drawer in the entertainment center and pulling out an Xbox. Javy starts hooking up the console, and you shift your eyes to Jake again. 

He is still sitting there digging through his puzzle pieces. You aren't sure what to do. If you should leave the two of them alone, join Javy in the living room, or go back to the table with Jake. So instead, you end up in a weird middle ground lingering in the hallway. Finally, when Javy has everything set up, and the Xbox booted on, he goes over to Jake. Coyote sets his hands down so hard on Jake's shoulders that it jostles the blond a bit. 

"Wow, buddy, this is a nice puzzle," Javy says casually. 

Jake just hums in response, placing a puzzle piece and tapping it twice. Only answering once he picks up another piece. "It's a watercolor by Frederic William Burton. He painted it in — "

"It's time for a break, Hangman," Coyote says, cutting him off mid-sentence. 

"Naw, you see this section," Jake gestures generally towards the entire surface area of the puzzle. "It's almost done."

"Nope, it's break time," Javy repeats more firmly. 

Jake's shoulders hang, and it looks like it takes him physical effort to stand up from the table. Jake's joints and back audibly pop from the action, and he raises his hands above his head to fully stretch. 

You try to root yourself in concern, not thinking of the flash of skin you saw where Jake's shirt rode up a bit. Jake blinks a few times, and when he finishes stretching, he turns to fully look at Javy. 

"How long are you staying?" Jake asks, daring to glance back down at the puzzle. Javy snaps his fingers in front of Jake's face twice and then points aggressively toward the couch. 

"As long as I want to," Javy responds with an upbeat tone and a wide grin. He gives a light shove, and Jake shuffles over to the couch. Jake looks at you as he walks, and you can tell that he feels betrayed. 

"I'll leave you to it," you say, ready to retreat into your room. 

Jake looks away from you then, and you don't like the flash of embarrassment on his face as he does. It's been odd seeing Jake so completely out of his element and uncomfortable in his skin the last few days. Embarrassed wasn't a look that fits well on Jake. It made you want to rush in and remedy the situation. 

"You don't gotta go," Jake calls to you.

"Javy came over to hang out with you, Jake." You say plainly. You want to give them space to talk and hang out. 

"Yeah, bro, feeling the love," Javy says jokingly. It earns him a sharp jab to his side from Jake. The action just makes Javy laugh, though. "Don't worry so much, Hang. Marlee is coming by later with dinner, and then all four of us will kick back, but right now, it's me, you, and the Master Chief." 

"You'll hang out with us later, though? Or are you doing something tonight?" Jake asks, ignoring Javy.  

"There is nothing I would rather do tonight than hang out with you," you tell him. Jake's eyes snap up from where they had drifted to the left, lowered just enough not to meet yours. The burning bright color in them is startling after the dull, distant look he has supported the last few days. You can't stop the words you say next, needing to try and back peddle. It takes a long beat before you say, "and Marls and Javy. I don't know if you've ever had Marlee's green chile enchiladas, but they are to die for." 

"They are so good," Jake agrees enthusiastically and looks down at the controller he is holding for the first time. Javy then shoots you a smile with a thumbs up, and you are reassured enough that you head upstairs and into your room. 

You hear Javy's voice behind you, "You know Marlee only cooks for two reasons." 

You close your door before hearing Jake's answer and resist the urge to eavesdrop. A few hours later, you hear loud yelling and laughter from the living room. Then get a text from Marlee to send the boys to help her get the food out of her car. 

The rest of the night is mostly light, and Jake almost passes for his normal self. He jokes with Coyote, eats two helpings of Marlee's enchiladas, and with you... well, with you, he is hot and cold. One moment Jake will be flirting with you in a heavy bravado, then the next, he falls into a quiet, contemplative silence. Javy has to herd Jake away from his puzzle three separate times. It gets easier to draw Jake back in every time; the last time only took a question directed toward Jake to draw him back to you guys. 

It is a good night, and everyone seems happy at the end. Jake hugs Javy and Marlee goodbye and leaves you to walk your friends out. You let out a small sigh of relief, seeing Jake walk up the stairs and not back to the dining room table. 

You talk with the couple for a few more minutes on the front porch, then hug them goodbye. You are thankful for them, to have such good friends who are willing to be a support system, for you, for Jake, and for their other friends too. It warms your heart, and it feels a lot like family. 

Jake's puzzling is less frenzied after that night, and he starts to reign back in. He has full conversations with you again and goes to the gym after work as well. He follows Javy's rules that had been texted to you both and doesn't puzzle by alone again.

 For the next week or so, Javy and Marlee end up in your living room in the evenings. Keeping Jake from becoming too obsessed, you also notice that he won't let Javy or Marlee touch his puzzle pieces. But when Jake does work on the puzzle, and you are home, he always invites you to join him. 

Jake makes an effort to converse with you while working too. The conversations you two get into range from academic to childhood memories, favorites — books, movies, foods, bands, animals— funny stories, and anything else that would pop in your heads. Of course, each puzzle piece must still be double tapped into place, and you are meticulous about following that rule. 

Puzzling in the evenings with Jake surprisingly becomes one of your favorite times of the day. Sometimes you would even just sit there at the table with Jake, scrolling on your phone while he works on the puzzle. 

Hangman's presence is a comforting steady grounding force, so much so that you can only hope you provide half of that for him. You knew you were roommates, and Jake may not carry the same romantic feelings you do. However, you couldn't deny the plain platonic affection that poured from him, so much you sometimes think M aybe . Maybe he does feel more. 

When you enter the kitchen, you see the puzzle is finished. You go to examine it and realize two pieces are missing. You feel a bit of worry creeping up in you, not sure how Jake will react to having lost pieces and being unable to complete the puzzle. 

You start to look around, checking every chair and bench to make sure a piece hasn't fallen. You shine a light under the couch in case they slipped under there. Then you are flipping up the edge of the rug in the living room and trying to think of any other feasible place the pieces could have disappeared. 

"What are you doing?" you hear, and you snap your head to see Jake standing on the other side of the couch, looking at you bemused. 

"Sorry, I was just looking for your missing pieces," you say, straightening up and fixing the rug. 

Jake quirks an eyebrow then he follows your gaze to the table where his puzzle is. Jake's mouth drops open, lips barely parted, and a soft "Oh." falls out like he didn't even make the sound intentionally. 

"No luck so far, though. I'm sorry. I'm sure they will turn up. Only so many places they could have gone," You say, making sure to project an upbeat, positive tone and attitude. 

Jake looks between you and the puzzle twice before suddenly you are graced with the rarest of Jake Seresin's smiles. It is one you have only seen a handful of times. It's different than his smirk and his confident panty dropping smile. It's not the smile that he gets when he laughs, and his eyes crinkle around the edges or the mouth wide open smile. It's not his practiced perfect smile he uses for pictures. 

No, this smile is closed-mouthed, those pearly whites hidden from view. It's a quirk of his lips like Jake is trying to hold it back from showing it on his face but he isn't entirely successful. His bottom lip is tucked a little bit between his teeth as if he is physically trying to bite back the expression, none of which prevents Jake's dimples from popping up. 

It's a smile that always leaves you a little stunned, and this is no exception. Not that there are many things about Jake that don't leave you feeling that way. This smile, paired with the soft look in his eyes, makes you want to melt into the floor. 

"I have the pieces," Jake tells you then. It takes you a few moments to process his words. 

"Oh, you do?"

"Yeah, I do," he says and pulls out a ziplock baggie from his pocket with the two pieces in it. 

"That's great!"

"They weren't lost. I was saving them, actually."

"Saving them for what?"

"For you. Well, for us."

You don't think you are able to hide your surprise at his words. "For us?"

"Yeah. You know, so we can finish this puzzle together. We worked on it together. So, we should finish it together. Few things match the feeling of putting the final piece of a puzzle into place."

God, you want to kiss him. You want to grab his face and smash your lips against his. You want to taste him and thread your fingers in his short dirty blonde hair. The little fantasy starting to form in your brain is cut off by Jake walking over to the table. 

You follow him there, and Jake sets the last two pieces on the table, letting you pick which one you want. Once you make your selection, Jake grabs the other one. 

"Okay, on three," he tells you with a grin. At his countdown, you both place the pieces of the puzzle. Automatically you double tap your piece into place. Jake was right; it is an extremely satisfying feeling finishing the puzzle and seeing it whole for the first time. 

Your gaze drifts over the puzzle, and you look up to see Jake staring at you instead of the finished piece. After a moment, you realize what is wrong. Your hand reaches across and gently nudges Jake's to the side. Then you tap Jake's piece twice, realizing that for the very first time, he seemed to have missed that compulsion of his. However, you knew it would bother Jake when he realized he had forgotten, so you make sure to complete the ritual. 

Jake's gaze snaps down to the piece you had tapped for him. Then his knuckles purposely brush against the back of your hand, sending shivers up your arm.

"Thank you," spills from both of your mouths at the same time, which makes you laugh.  

"Jinx," Jakes says in a rushed voice, making you laugh harder. That odd tension in the air between you two disappears. 

You walk into the kitchen and grab a white claw from the fridge, bringing it back for Jake, handing it to him. Jake is a strict enforcer of the jinx soda pop rule. The two of you look at the puzzle for a few more minutes. Taking in the stunning painting, the yearning and sadness of it never fails to impact you. 

While the two of you had been working on the puzzle, Jake had told you many different facts about The Meeting On The Turret Stairs. How it was a watercolor painting by Frederic William Burton, the poem it was based on, the era it was painted in, and its place in Irish art. 

When you asked Jake more, he surprised you by knowing hyper-specific details and answers off the top of his head. Intrigued, you learned how he had double majored at Annapolis in Aerospace Engineering and History. However, because Jake was golden boy Midshipman Seresin, he had gotten away with his final history thesis being art focused. Hangman more than understood how to be charming when he needed to be. 

"What now?" You ask him. 

"What do you mean?" Jake asks, confused. 

"What do we do with the puzzle?" you ask. It sounds much better than what you wanted to say. What now between the two of you? What were you going to do to keep spending time together? 

"We take it apart." Jake shrugs. 

"No," you gasp, horrified thinking of all the time you had put into the puzzle just to undo it and throw it back in the box.

"What else would we do?" Jake asks you. You think for a moment before smiling at your own idea. 

"Let's Mod Podge it, and then we can hang it up. We have some pretty bare walls in the house, and it is a stunning piece of art," you suggest. 

Jake doesn't even take a moment to think it over before saying, "I love that idea." 

So, you two are driving to the craft store to get cardboard and Mod Podge. A week later, the puzzle has been cemented and hung on the wall in between your and Jake's rooms upstairs. After the puzzle is finished, Jake is back into his sudoku and his various other reading books. He still lingers near you in the evenings, waiting longer than he used to before retreating to his room for bed. 

One night almost a month after you two had finished the puzzle, Jake brings the subject up again. You two are lounging on the couch, he had just gotten home from watching the Army-Navy game at a bar with some of his friends, and he is definitely a little bit tipsy. 

"I am going to build us a puzzle table," is the first thing he had loudly declared, walking in the door. 

You were instantly worried about why Jake might want to start a new puzzle. "Is everything okay?"

Jake doesn't seem to hear you, though, as he continues on. "A really nice one that opens and closes with velvet or something so we don't have to worry about losing pieces, and maybe I can even make it an adjustable height?" He is talking to himself more than to you. 

You watch as he grabs a notepad and pencil out of a drawer. Then he slumps on the couch. Before you know what's happening or can stop it, Jake has his head on your lap and is sketching design ideas, potential measurements, and materials. 

"How are you doing?" you ask him again, staring down at his face, unable to contain your enamored smile. Jake just nods his head and keeps sketching while mumbling. 

You run a hand through his soft hair tentatively. It is a bit longer than usual right now, almost out of regulation. He will need to get a haircut this week, but the strands are so soft, and you can't help but enjoy that there is a bit more there to run your fingers through. His eyes instantly close, and he hums contently at your touch. 

"Hangman?" you ask him almost teasingly, halting your movements.

"Yes, sugar?" 

"Are you okay?" 

He blinks his eyes open and looks at you. Their gleaming sea glass green color is a little glazed over and so very soft. His mirth is open and obvious to you. "I'm so great. Navy won." 

"That's great. Go Navy." A wide grin splits his face wide, and Jake's eyes actually crinkle closed, hiding their unique color from you again. 

"That's right, Honey. Ooh ahh!" Jake responds automatically, making you both laugh, and maybe you had been drinking a little bit of wine before he came home; perhaps you were warm from that, or maybe Jake was the most beautiful man you had ever seen. Your eyes lock with his, and your hands pull out of his hair. You let one drift trace his face helping him relax the furrow in his eyebrows. 

"Why do you want to start a new puzzle?" You ask. 

"No new puzzle. A new table." He corrects you. Jake taps his pencil on the notepad pointedly. 

"For a new puzzle?"

"You liked doing a puzzle with me, right? Well, after the first bit, you liked it?"

"I loved it." The words slip out of your mouth before you can amend the sentiment to come off less forward.

"Me too,"Jake says and trails off for a moment. Then he continues asking, "So you would be open to doing another one with me? Just for fun this time, not my mental health." Jake doesn't say the last sentence with any bit of shame or embarrassment, which you admire. However, the vulnerability is obvious and glaring. 

"Yeah," you confirm, once again having to run your fingers over his brow to relax his face. 

"Perfect. I'm building the table, then. You can pick the puzzle this time." 

You can't help but let your hands slip back into Jake's hair, and he returns to sketching on his notepad. It was a moment of quiet peace you knew you didn't ever want to let go of. 

"Javy said that you don't like to do puzzles with other people, and that's what helps you pull out of the pit." 

Jake's eyes don't leave his notepad, and he turns the page. You watch Jake start to scrawl the pros of a dovetail joint versus a dowel joint before he starts to draw it out as well. You almost don't think he will say anything back by the time he finally does. 

"You aren't other people," Jake tells you, as he starts drawing in shading, which is completely unnecessary for anything beyond aesthetic. He bends the lines from a basic blueprint to a detailed drawing of a realistic table joint. It was distracting watching the engineer in him flow into the unexpected artist. 

The idea that you ever had thought his talent for art and engineering were such radically different things was a bit funny. Now that you see him dance between the lines back and forth so elegantly that you understand it wasn't two competing sides of Jake. It was just him. It was how he worked and operated. 

It was how he was Hangman and also Jake. It was how he could fill out sudoku then go to bed at 9 pm and how he could shoot pool until closing with the squad. It was how he was a cowboy and a pilot. It was how you wanted to cry a little bit, knowing he enjoyed you there, knowing you weren't like other people. 

And you are struck with the thought that you don't ever want Jake to do a puzzle with anyone but you. You never want to see him sitting alone at three am with bloodshot eyes putting pieces into place again. And you don't even want to consider him explaining animatedly why he believes a piece goes in one color pile and not the one it was originally sorted to anyone but you. 

You want to be selfish with Jake. You want to have him, and you want to keep him close, never letting go. Surely you could convince Jake to be yours. It was a selfish act that could be forgiven if you promised to cherish him. After all, there were worse things in the world than loving someone, so entirely the fact they might not love you to the same degree didn't hurt so much.  

Jake flips to the next page in the notepad and starts to sketch out the living room. As he works, the living room table starts to look significantly different than your current one. 

"Oh. It's for the living room?" You ask him.

At first, he just hums in response, but when he finishes rounding out a line, Jake lifts his pencil from the paper. It pauses there, poised and frozen, as he asks, "Do you want the dining table instead?" 

"No." As you continue, the pencil falls back to the page, "It just wasn't what I was originally thinking."

"I could do a dining room table too. They could even be made of the same wood." Jake says. His green eyes broke from the page to glance up at your face for the first time in a while. He searches your face trying to gauge your reaction to his suggestion. 

"Two puzzle tables?"

"Think of all the possibilities. We could do two puzzles at once." Jake gasps. You kind of hate the excited timbre that Jake's voice picks up at the idea, but you actually mostly love it. 

"Just one puzzle at a time, please." You say, giving his hair a teasing gentle tug, ignoring the sharp inhale of his breath that immediately follows. You refuse to give away the unexpected thrill sent straight through your body that settles at your core. You have to consciously make sure your words do not fall out rushed, "I think it would be nice to have out here, comfier." 

"I thought the exact same thing."

"Oh really?" You ask, amused. 

"Yes, Ma'am. I've got two words for you, puzzle naps." 

You huff a small laugh at him and bite your lower lip. He flips back to his first page of notes, where he had a small list of wood. He adds cherry to his list after oak. 

"Juniper is really pretty," you suggest. He immediately starts to write down your suggestion with a little heart next to it. When Jake starts to shade in the heart, you feel like the one in your chest might actually burst out. Something very similar to butterflies was fluttering around in you, but it is much less nervous and rather born of pure fondness. 

"Sounds beautiful. I'm sure it's perfect," Jake tells you. 

"Let's pick one together, though. It should be our choice."  

"No," Jake says, drawing an elegant oval around juniper. Then he goes back and strikes a straight line through the other options. "No one else has ever remembered to double tap."

Jake spends a few more minutes detailing the design before his eyes start to get sleepy, and his pencil marks become light and halting. It doesn't take much from you to encourage him to go to bed, just a whispered suggestion. 

He stumbles up from the couch and places a kiss on your forehead. Jake puts his notebook on the counter in the kitchen. After that, Jake circles back to press a second lingering kiss to your forehead. You watch him go all the way around the house to double check the locks, the front door, the garage, and the back door. Finally, after sending you two finger guns, Jake drags himself up the stairs, humming Anchors Aweigh. 

"Until we meet once more, here's wishing you a happy voyage home!" You loudly hear him sing. You listen to Jake as he hums his fight song while randomly peppering in other lyrics. When you finally hear him close his door, your mind makes a decision on the war it's been having. 

You are going to do whatever it takes for Jake Seresin to agree to be yours. Potential consequences be damned; Jake is worth the risk.

#jake seresin x reader #hangman x reader #jake seresin x you #Hangman imagine #Slow burn #Roley Coley's writing #part 1 #Double tap #Hangman x you #house we share

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 19

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

A/N: Please read blog update, here.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents, smut.

Word Count: 6.0k

Chapter 18 | Masterlist

Friday night rolls around and of course, it comes with a Hard Deck invitation. After the last time I was in a room full of naval officers, I was feeling nervous. I slipped on a cream colored sundress which had little daisies dotted on it. I slid my feet into the tan platform sandals and pulled my hair up into a ponytail. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves as I made my way downstairs. “Ready, darlin’?” Jake asked, clicking off his phone as he put it in his pocket. “Are you sure this is a good idea?” I asked, hoisting my purse onto my shoulder. “Nothing is going to happen.” He said, stepping closer and gently holding my biceps. “That’s what you said last time.” I narrowed my eyes on him. “I promise you, nothing will happen this time. If anyone tries we’ll deal with it. It won’t blow up like last time.” 

I sighed, looking up at him as his arms went around my waist. “Jake-” “I promise, darlin’. I’ll make sure you have fun tonight and it’ll all go smoothly.” I sighed, my forehead falling to rest on his chest. “Okay.” I huffed and he chuckled, leaning down to kiss my head. I pulled away, leaning up to kiss him and he met me halfway. “I love you.” I said and he just smiled at me. “I love you too.” He held my hand as he led me out of the house. He made sure the front door was locked before he led me over to the truck, opening the door for me and helping me in. He pulled my seatbelt over me, clicking it into place before he kissed my cheek and made his way over to the drivers side. He immediately grabbed my hand, kissing it before he rested our intertwined fingers on the center console. The ride was quiet, the only noise coming from the radio that played a local country station. We pulled into the sandy lot, the neons illuminating the inside of the truck. I took in a shaky breath, staring at the crowd. 

“Hey.” Jake whispered softly. I turned to see him, turned in his seat to face me. “If you don’t want to tell them. We won’t, this is all up to you, darlin’.” I gave him a small smile and crawled over the center console to perch myself in his lap. “I want to. I want everyone to know. I’m just nervous of the repercussions.” I told him as my arms wrapped around his neck. His hands held my waist tightly as he looked up at me. “What do you think the repercussions will be?” He asked and my fingers played with the hair at the base of his neck. “My dad stripping you of everything. Me somehow winding up back in that house.” As soon as the words left my lips he yanked me impossibly closer, his green eyes boring into my own. “I don’t care what he takes from me, so long as it isn’t you. If I lose my career then it is what it is, but I swear to you, Katie. You will never go back to that house. I will do whatever it takes to keep you with me, and no one, you hear me, no one will take you away from me.” My forehead dropped to his as my hands moved to cradle his neck. “I love you.” I whispered before I leaned down and kissed him. “I love you too, darlin’.” 

With that he slid me off of him and climbed out of the truck, before turning to me. “C’mon darlin’. Let’s go have some fun.” I smiled and let him help me out of the truck before he intertwined our fingers. He held my left hand as I reached my right over, my hand resting on his bicep. We walked in and immediately multiple people turned to us and greeted Jake. He flashed everyone a bright smile and introduced me to everyone as his girlfriend. It scared me but also made me feel good. Wanted, loved. Once we were left alone he led me back to the pool tables where the rest of the team was. “Hey!” He said loudly, catching everyone’s attention. They all turned to us, greeting us with big smiles. “What’s this?” Javy asked, nodding to our hands. Jake held up our intertwined fingers, kissing my knuckles. He looked at me with a questioning look and I nodded. “We’re together.” He said out loud and immediately Natasha jumped up from her spot next to Bradley and rushed over. “Oh my god!” She wrapped her arms around me in a hug. “I knew it would happen.” She said to me. “Pay up Coyote!” She turned and said, the man huffing and pulling out his wallet. “You knew?” I asked and she nodded as she let me go. “I’ve seen the way you two look at each other. I knew it would happen eventually.” With that Bob came over. “It’s about time.” He said, pulling me into a hug before wrapping Jake into one as well.

Everyone was happy but Bradley kept his distance. Mav and Penny even came to say congratulations but also that Jake better not fuck up, which made me laugh. I gave Bradley his space but about halfway into the night I walked out onto the back deck where he was leaning against the wooden railing. “Hey.” I said and he turned to me before facing the water. “Hey.” He muttered and I stepped closer. “Are you okay?” I asked and he sighed. “Yeah.” He sounded so annoyed it made tears well in my eyes. “Are you sure? If I did anything, I’m sorry.” I said and he chuckled. “Come here.” He opened his arm and I stepped closer, allowing him to throw his arm over my shoulder. He squeezed me to his side, staring out at the ocean. “What’s going on?” I asked and he sighed. “Are you happy?” He asked, looking down at me and I nodded. “I’m very happy, Bradley.” I told him. “What’s this about?” I asked him. “I just worry about you. You know, mom never saw anyone else after dad died. So I was always an only child, but I don’t know, I worry about you like you’re my little sister.” He said, not looking my way. “I’m an only child too. But it’s nice to have someone like an older brother looking out for me.” I said, leaning into him. He just chuckled and patted my shoulder. “I guess if you’re happy that’s all that matters.” He said and I nodded. “I’m very happy. Truth be told, I don't think I’ve ever been this happy.”

“Get tired of being inside?” I heard a voice behind me and turned to see Jake. In all honesty, it was a little overwhelming in there. “A little. Just stepped out to talk to Rooster and catch my breath.” I said and he nodded, walking closer. “Did you win?” When I first walked out here, he was in a match against Fanboy, who was secretly a pool shark. “No. You know that nobody can beat Fanboy.” He said and I giggled as he wrapped his arms around me. “Except me.” Rooster said. “One time. You beat him one time and it was because you got lucky.” They laughed together before Rooster went back inside. “You okay?” He asked and I nodded. “I got a little overwhelmed in there. Plus after we told everyone Bradley kinda disappeared.” I told him and he furrowed his brows. “Was he mad?” I could see his shoulders tensing and he stood a little straighter. “No. Calm down.” I said, placing my hands on his arms and he visibly relaxed. “He just asked if I was happy.” I said and he raised a brow. “And what did you say?” It was my turn to raise my brow at him. “Do you think I’m unhappy?” I asked and he chuckled, wrapping his arms around my waist. “No. I would know if you were unhappy.” He said, pulling me close. “Oh, you would? You think you know me so well?” I asked and he chuckled, leaning down and kissing me. “Yes. I do.” I smiled up at him, gently smacking his shoulder. “You’re so sure of yourself.” I told him with a laugh. “When it comes to you I always am.” 

He pulled me ever closer, before turning us and backing me into the railing. “So, what did you tell him?” He asked, smiling down at me. “Did you tell him you’re the happiest you’ve ever been?” He joked and I just grinned at him. “Yeah.” His eyebrows shot up. “Wait, really?” I nodded. “I told him I don’t think I’ve ever been this happy.” My hands rested on his forearms, as his hands held my waist. He smiled at me before dropping his forehead to mine. “You have no idea how happy that makes me.” He said before I smiled up at him. “So I guess we’re both happy.” I said and he nodded before lifting me up onto the railing. “Unbelievably happy.” He said as he stepped between my legs and kissed me. My arms went around his neck and I moaned as he tugged on my bottom lip. “This reminds me of one of our favorite positions back home.” I said as he pulled away. “You mean when I fuck you on the kitchen counter like the dirty girl you are?” He said, kissing beneath my ear and sending a shiver down my spine. “You fuck me on any surface you can get me on.” I told him, capturing his lips with mine. “Mm, you’re right.” He said. “But you know what surface you haven’t fucked me on?” I asked, gripping the hair at the nape of his neck in my fingers. “What?” He asked, nipping my neck. “Your truck.” He stopped, his eyes meeting mine. 

“Are you serious?” He asked and I nodded. “Why not?” He smirked at me. “Are you feeling needy, darlin’?” He asked, hand slowly slipping between my legs, nudging my panties and making me whine. “Yeah.” I was breathless. He pushed a little harder against my clit and I gasped, him taking the opportunity to kiss me, tongue licking into my mouth. “You’re already so wet for me.” He muttered, lips moving to my neck as he rolled my clit with his thumb. My breathing became heavier and I arched into him, one arm around his neck, the other gripping the wrist of the hand under my dress. I moaned quietly as he sucked on my neck and a shiver ran down my spine. I opened my eyes, and gasped again. “Jake.” I whispered, not taking my eyes off the guy in the corner. He hummed but didn’t stop. “Jake.” I said again and he pulled back from my neck, looking at me. “What?” He asked. “It seems we have a voyeur.” I said, nodding to the guy in the back corner. He stiffened and turned around. The guy kind of reminded me of Bob with his glasses.

“Wanna watch?” Jake smirked at the man and immediately the man became cowardly and ran back inside. I smacked his shoulder as he chuckled. “Really?” I asked and he chuckled. “Oh come on, you’re not into exhibitionism?” He asked. “Not with strangers.” I replied and he paused, staring at me. “We’ll explore that later.” He said and I giggled. “Later is good. Because right now, I need you in the back of the truck.” I whispered and he practically growled. He pulled me off the railing and smacked my ass. “Let’s go.” He said and I took off around the building. He grabbed at my waist, making me laugh as I rounded the front and ran for the very back of the parking lot. Jake unlocked the truck as we got closer and I immediately swung the back door open. “Get your ass in there.” He said, smacking my ass again as I climbed in. I tossed my purse in the front seat as he slid in next to me. As soon as the door was closed we were grabbing at each other and Jake immediately pulled me under him. I quickly worked to get his jeans off before pushing his boxers down. He was rock hard, cock slapping against his stomach as he pushed me back down in the seat. 

He pushed my dress up before yanking my thong down, tossing them to the floorboard. “Jake.” I whined, the chilly air reminding me how bare I truly was. “I know, darlin’. Just sit still for me.” My hands were up by my head when he grabbed the straps of my dress, pushing them off my shoulders before yanking it down, allowing my breasts to bounce free of their restraints. He lifted one of my legs, my foot pressing against the ceiling as one of my hands held onto the door handle while his lips latched onto my nipples. “Jake.” I gasped, fingers of my free hand weaving into his hair. I reached between us, fingers wrapping around his cock. “Need you.” I whined, guiding him closer to my entrance. I was startled when his hand wrapped around my neck. “You need me, huh?” He asked and I nodded as best I could. “Gotta give my girl what she wants, don’t I?” With that he thrust into me harshly. The pain made me yelp but it felt so good at the same time. 

Jake stilled for a moment, lips meeting mine. “You okay?” He asked. I found it sweet that he cared but at the same time, I didn’t want him to stop. “Just fuck me right.” I said and he chuckled. “Whatever you want, darlin’.” He kissed me again as he pulled out, before slamming back into me. He found a rough pace which I loved and I threw my head back as I moaned loudly. “Oh fuck, Jake!” I cried out as he hit that one spot deep inside me. “You like that?” He asked and I nodded. “Does that feel good?” He sat up, keeping me close as he fucked into me. “You’re not getting out of this truck until you cum on my cock, darlin’.” I moaned loudly. “Yes. Fuck, Jake! Don’t stop!” I begged and he didn’t, his pace became more rough and I couldn’t resist reaching up and kissing him. 

But I was startled when he pulled me into his lap, sitting back in the seat. I whined as he stilled. “Use your words, darlin’.” He said, rolling his hips and making me gasp. “So big.” I mumbled, burying my face in his chest. “So full.” I truly did feel full, like there was no space left inside me at all. Jake continued to roll his hips until I sat up, rolling my own. Our moans both filled the truck, his hands groping my breasts as my own hands rested on his shoulders. I started bouncing on him and his hands left my breasts for my hips, helping me in my movements. I felt my orgasm slowly building and I picked up my pace. “You gonna cum for me?” He asked and I nodded. His lips found my nipple and the pleasure inside me built more. “Yes, Jake!” I cried out. “I’m so close, darlin’.” So was I. “Jake. Jake! Cum inside me!” I said as I chased my high. I was a babbling mess as I met his thrusts. “You want me to?” He asked and I nodded. “Please. Fill me up!” I had never needed something so bad in my life. He gripped my neck, making me look at him as he fucked up into me. 

“I’m gonna keep your pretty little pussy so full.” His other hand wrapped around my neck as well, keeping me still as he fucked me roughly and with one lick to my nipple I was tumbling over the edge. I screamed as my orgasm had my body shaking and not long after he pulled me down onto his cock, hot ropes of cum filling me up. We were breathing heavily as he pulled me into a kiss, trying to come down from his own high. After we caught our breath I took a minute. I was so full of cum, it was dripping onto our legs. “I’m gonna need my panties back.” I said and he raised a brow. “I’d rather see my cum drip down your thighs all night.” He said and I chuckled. “I’d rather keep it inside me.” I said, nipping at his bottom lip. With that I took a deep breath, laying my head on his chest as his arms went around me. “I love you, Katie.” He whispered in my ear. “I love you too, Jake.” I said, leaning up and kissing his cheek. 

With that we got dressed and straightened ourselves out before wandering back inside. “Where’d you two go?” Phoenix asked, handing us some drinks. “They were in the back of Jake’s truck.” Coyote said, appearing next to Jake. My jaw dropped and a blush crept up my neck at his words. “Ho-how did you know?” I whispered and he laughed. Jake wrapped his arm around my shoulders, pulling me in close. “How could we not?” He asked and Payback walked over. “We saw the truck rocking from the front doors!” He yelled out, making the blush grow. My eyes shifted to the floor and suddenly Jake’s arm disappeared from my shoulders, making me feel vulnerable. “You don’t have to yell it out.” He said to Payback, his tone low. “Now quit laughing, both of you.” He said and they stopped. Jake turned back to me, his arm going over my shoulders again. “You okay?” He asked and I nodded. “Just ridiculously embarrassed. We hung around for a few more hours and just before we left, Coyote and Payback both came up to me when Jake walked away. Neither of them looked at me and I didn’t look at them. “Katie?” Coyote asked and I turned to him. Now they were looking at me. “We just… wanted to apologize for earlier.” Payback said. “We crossed a line, and we’re sorry.” Coyote continued. I felt awkward sitting here with both of them. “Oh, don’t worry about it, it’s okay.” I said, and they shook their heads. “But it’s not. We’re deeply sorry, Katie. Can you forgive us?” Payback asked and after a second of silence, I nodded. “Yeah, I can.” They opened their arms and I pulled them into a hug. “Everything okay over here?” Jake asked as he came back. “Great.” Coyote squeaked out as I squeezed both of them.

That weekend was spent studying, and having a lot of sex. We couldn’t keep our hands off each other. I decided come Sunday I would shower, alone. Much to Jake’s dismay. I took a lengthy shower, taking the time to shave my legs, exfoliate, do a hair mask, the whole nine yards. By the time I was done the water was running cold. I shut off the water and opened the curtain. I took a deep breath, feeling much better than I had before I got in. I reached for my towel but jumped back when something fell off. I looked on the ground to see a spider. It was so big it would probably barely fit into the palm of my hand. “JAKE!” I screamed, grabbing the extendable shower head and aiming at the spider. If this thing so much as moved I was ready to completely soak the house. “What?!” He sounded panicked and even looked it when he saw me. He saw where I was aiming and he paled slightly. “Holy shit. That thing is ginormous.” He said, looking down at it. “Kill it!” I demanded. “I’m not gonna kill it.” He said. 

“Then get it out of here and take it far away!” I said. He just chuckled and disappeared. “JAKE!” He just left me here?! “Calm down. I went to get this.” It was a flyswatter and he bent down, sliding it under the spider's legs. “If that thing gets near me, I’m drowning it.” I said as he stood. “It’ll be fine.” He said. But it wasn’t. The spider fell off of the fly swatter and I screamed. Jake stood still until it started towards him and as a reaction he stomped on it. Then, it was like my nightmares came to life. Thousands upon thousands of tiny black dots came out from under the crushed bug, covering the floor. A high pitched squeal escaped Jake and I both as they started up his legs. “SPRAY IT!” He squealed and I turned on the water, soaking the floor as he ran out. But not even a second later he rushed back in. “GET THEM OFF ME!” He all but dove into the shower and I soaked him from head to toe with the sprayer. It felt like an eternity before we felt like he was clean and the floor was safe. “I’m sorry Jake but we now have to burn this house to the ground.” I said and he shook his head. “No, we don’t. But we will bomb it and I’ll get an exterminator in here.” He said as we both stared at all the dead spiders on the floor. “Might wanna get someone to make sure there’s no water damage as well.”

A little while later we had the floor cleaned up, killing a few stragglers as we went. But I had changed into one of his sweatshirts and some shorts before walking downstairs. “I can’t believe that happened.” I said, a shiver running down my spine. I reached into the fridge, pulling out some chicken for dinner and setting the package in the sink. I looked up to see Jake holding a bouquet of roses. “Aw, Jake.” I said, stepping forward and taking the bouquet from him. “But what are they for?” I asked. He looked nervous, fiddling with something behind his back. “To soften the blow.” I furrowed my brows and grew nervous. “A-are you breaking up with me?” I asked, tears welling in my eyes. “What? No! Darlin, no!” He said, wrapping his arms around me. “But you said they were to ‘soften the blow’.” He quickly shook his head. “For me! The blow to me.” I furrowed my brows even more confused. “Don’t freak out. But after Friday night, we went without condoms the entire weekend. It’s completely up to you, but just in case…” He set a small box on the counter and I looked at it. “Plan B?” I asked, setting down the flowers on the counter and picking up the box. “It’s just in case. I know that we made our decision to go without the condoms. But I wanted you to have it if you wanted it. This isn’t me forcing it on you, it’s just if you want it.” I bit my lip, looking down at the box. 

“Thank you.” I told him. “I know we never discussed kids or anything, but I want you to know I support you in whatever you want.” He said and I smiled up at him. “Thank you, babe.” I said, standing on my toes and kissing his cheek. We cooked dinner together, me sitting in his lap as we ate. The night was relaxing. We watched a movie together before we finally decided to go to bed. Jake was lying in bed as I brushed my teeth and stared at the box on the counter. I was torn. Jake and I never talked about kids, but it’s not something I ever saw myself having. I could never imagine myself as a mother. Once I finished brushing my teeth I grabbed the box, opening it and popping the pill out of the blister pack and popping it in my mouth. I stuck my mouth under the stream of water from the faucet and swallowed it. Once I was done and ready for bed I crawled in next to Jake who already had the lights off. I laid down and immediately his arms went around me, pulling my side into his chest. 

“Goodnight, darlin’.” I didn’t respond. I simply laid on my back and stared up at the ceiling as he held me. “I took the pill.” I whispered. It was quiet for a second before he spoke up. “Are you okay?” He asked, shifting so he could look at me. “Yeah. I just felt like you should know.” I told him and he smiled at me. “Like I told you, I’m following your lead here.” I turned to him. “So you’re not upset?” I asked and he shook his head. “I could never be upset at you for doing what you think is best.” He said and I stared at him for a minute before leaning in and kissing him softly. “I love you.” I told him. “I love you too, darlin’.” 

That week we managed to get an exterminator in there and someone to check for water damage. Everything in the house was fine and there were no more baby spiders, so Jake and I could finally breathe. It was early October and I was knee deep in studying for midterms. “Hey, darlin’.” I looked up to see Jake walking towards me. He was only in a pair of shorts, deciding to forgo a shirt which was very, very distracting. “Hi.” I said, going back to focus on my notes. Just after midterms we’ll start our clinicals and that has me on edge. “Can I have a moment of your time?” He asked. “Only a moment.” I said, grinning at him. “I wanted to talk to you about Halloween.” He said, sitting down across from me. I raised a brow at him as I copied another note. “Okay. What about it?” In truth, I haven’t thought about Halloween once. I got to trick or treat a few times as a kid but by the time I was nine, it stopped. We didn’t even hand out candy. My parents just pretended the holiday didn’t exist. “Do you have any preference on costumes?” He asked. “Um no. I didn’t think we were dressing up.” I said and he looked at me, shocked. 

“Not dressing up? We have Mav’s halloween party to go to! Then we have to hand out candy on Halloween! We have to dress up to give the kids candy!” He said. “Okay,” I said, a little surprised. “I don’t really have any ideas or preferences on costumes.” I told him, setting my pencil down. “Okay good, because I think we should go classic. Cowboy and Cowgirl.” He said, using his hands to make me see the ‘picture’. “I’m at a little disadvantage here. You have everything you need for that costume. I don’t.” I said and he shook his head. “That’s why we are going shopping after your midterms. Jeans and a shirt should be easy to find, boots and a hat will take a little longer.” I smiled at him. “I may already have a shirt. But we can go shopping for everything else.” I said and he seemed excited. “Great! We’re gonna be the best looking couple there!” He said, standing and kissing my cheek before he disappeared upstairs. 

Soon midterms came and I was shaking the morning of. Thankfully, we can fit all of our tests into one day but it was overwhelming. I got dressed and did my hair and makeup before going downstairs. “What are you still doing here?” I asked, shocked to see Jake in the kitchen. He’s supposed to be on base by six, which is when I get up. “I told Mav I would be a little late today.” I furrowed my brows, confused. “Why?” I asked just as the oven timer went off. “Because you have midterms today.” He said, pulling what smelled like egg bites out of the oven. “So you need a good breakfast.” He popped a few on a plate. “Some coffee.” He also slid a mug of coffee, just how I like it towards me. “And I wanted to make your lunch.” He said. “Oh, Jake.” I said as he slid my lunchbox closer. “And you need good luck kisses.” He came around the counter, taking me in his arms and kissing me until I was dizzy. “You’re amazing.” I said, kissing him again. “No, you are. You’re going to blow that test out of the water.” He said. 

“You didn’t have to stay home to do all this for me.” I said and he shook his head, walking back towards the fridge. “No, I wanted to, so I did.” He opened the fridge and reached inside before pulling out my water bottle and setting it next to my lunchbox. “I love you, have a good day and I’ll see you back here this evening.” He said, kissing me again before heading towards the door. “Absolutely amazing.” I muttered before taking a bite of my breakfast. Once I was done, I put the dishes in the dishwasher and grabbed my stuff, heading out the door. I rode to school quietly, trying to just breathe and keep myself calm. I walked inside with plenty of time to spare and I decided to go ahead and get into my classroom to get prepared. I was being very meticulous about my setup when Annie sat next to me. “How do you feel?” She asked and I let out a shaky breath. “Like I’m going to cry and throw up.” I replied. “Me too.” Brooke said, sitting on my other side. I took a sip of my water, visibly shaking. “Good morning, everyone.” One of our professors, Dr. Drakes said as he walked in. “Your microbiology exam is the longest, so we will be starting with that.” I shook some more. Microbiology was my worst subject and now I was terrified. “Good luck.” He told us before handing out our exams. 

I cried the whole way home. As soon as I got into the driveway I put the parking brake on and got out. I took my time gathering my things and tried to stop my tears before walking inside. Once I felt like I calmed down enough I got out of my truck, slowly making my way inside. But as soon as the door closed behind me the tears started. “Katie?” I could smell food cooking as he stepped out of the kitchen. “Hey, how’d it go?” He asked and I immediately started crying again. “Hey, hey. What’s wrong?” He asked and I dropped everything before rushing to him. I wrapped my arms around him, squeezing him as he wrapped his own arms around me. “What’s wrong?” He asked, his tone a little more serious. “I’m sorry.” I cried. “For what?” He asked, fingers running through my hair. “For failing.” I said. “You failed your tests?” He asked, holding me at arms length. “I think I did.” I said and he looked at me confused. “You think? So you haven’t gotten your results yet?” He asked and I shook my head. “No.” He chuckled, wiping the tears from my eyes. “Then you have no reason to stress.” I furrowed my brows in confusion. “You’re not mad?” I asked and he furrowed his brows. “No, why would I be?” He asked. “I think I failed Jake. That’s not good.” I said and he pulled me close again, kissing my forehead. “I don’t care if you did fail. That’s no reason for me to be mad at you, and you gave it your best shot. I could never be mad at you for doing your best.” He said. 

“Really?” I asked and he nodded, kissing my gently. “Yes, really. Now, why don’t you go shower? Dinner will be done in about an hour.” I sniffled and nodded before slowly making my way upstairs. I took my time in the shower and once I was done I slipped into one of Jake’s Longhorns shirts. I looked into the mirror, seeing my eyes were still puffy. I wet a rag and put cold water on my eyes for a moment before ringing out the rag and making my way downstairs. I was stunned at what I saw before me. The lights were off but candles were lit all over the room, there was music playing softly and Jake was setting plates on the dining room table. “You like it?” He asked, turning to me. I gave him a soft smile. “I don’t feel like I deserve it.” I said and he sighed, coming over and taking my hand. “Of course you do. You worked hard.” He said as he led me over to the table, pulling out my chair for me. I sat down, the smell of the steak wafting into my nose. “God this smells heavenly.” I said as he disappeared into the kitchen. He came back out a moment later, bottle and glasses in hand. “And champagne to celebrate.” He said. “Jake. I already said I don’t think I did well.” I told him and he smiled at me. “Well then, we’ll celebrate the fact that midterms are over.” He said, making me giggle as he filled my glass. He sat down, holding up his glass. “To peaceful days from here on out.” He said and I smiled, clinking my glass against his and taking a sip. 

“Jake, I don’t know.” I told him, looking in the mirror in the dressing room. “Come on, darlin’. It can’t be that bad.” He said and I sighed. “But I feel like it is!” I told him. “Just let me see.” I sighed before pushing open the dressing room door. Jake brought me down to a few western stores in San Diego to get me an outfit for Halloween. “Oh… my god.” He said and my cheeks grew warm. “I told you it was bad.” I said and he shook his head, standing from the chair. “No, no it’s not. You look… breathtaking.” He said. I sighed and turned to a mirror, looking at myself. The jeans were nice. They were light wash flare jeans that accentuate my curves. But the shirt was pushing my comfort zone. It was like a cropped corset, with bones in the front. It was a one shoulder top with a cut out on the chest. It looked like it just barely cupped my boobs and held them up. “I think you look gorgeous, darlin’.” He said, resting his hands on my waist before he kissed the back of my head. “You sure?” I asked. “Positive. How about this…” He said, turning me to face him. “We buy it. You try it on next week, and if you still don’t like it then we’ll get you something else.” He said and I nodded. 

I changed back into my dress and Jake carried the clothes as we looked at all of the boots. “See anything you like?” He asked. There were a bunch and they were beautiful. “I see a lot, but I don’t like this rounded toe. I like this square shape or the pointed ones.” I said and turned to find him smiling at me. “You have exquisite taste in boots.” He said. After another hour, and many boots later we found the pair I loved. The uppers were a deep brown color but the shaft was white and they were gorgeous, and surprisingly comfortable. “Alright, let’s check out.” He said and I furrowed my brows. “I thought you said I needed a hat too?” I asked and he chuckled. “You do, and I’ve got that covered.” He said, taking my hand and leading me up to the register. “So, you’ve seen my outfit. But I have no idea what yours looks like.” I said, resting my hand on my hip. “That’s because it’s a surprise, darlin’.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @kmc1989 @sandaltoesocks @mamachasesmayhem @dempy @itsdesiree86 @sunderland-6 @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan @gg-trini @memeorydotcom @schreksdoubledeckerhomechecker @inthestars-underthesun @praline357 @fanboyluvr @greaser9902 @felinegrate @lemmons1998 @thegoddessc @lynnevanss @daddyslittlevillain

#top gun maverick #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin #jake seresin fic #jake seresin fanfiction #hangman fanfiction #hangman fluff #hangman fic #hangman smut #hangman #Undiagnosed #adhd oc #Jake Seresin x neurodivergent OC

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 13

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 6.3k

Chapter 12 | Masterlist

I scheduled my interview for exactly one week from the day I got my email. I actually had two interviews that day, and I had my interview for United States University the same day I had my call with Bradley. “They asked you that?” He asked and I nodded. “Yes! Like, what does how many friends I have have anything to do with my ability to do my job?” It was the truth. They asked me if I was the type of person to have a small group of friends or a large group of acquaintances. “Maybe they’re trying to see if you’re the type of person who gossips, stirs the pot.” I raised an eyebrow and tilted my head. “Maybe.” I said. “Don’t disregard it. They may offer you a spot and you have to take it if they do.” He said and I nodded. “I won’t.” He grinned at me. “How do you feel about the other two?” He asked. “Pretty confident. I’ve found that I interview well.” I said with a grin. “You weren’t nervous?” He asked and I shook my head. “I guess because I was so sure of my answers but that also seemed like a pathetic interview. None of the questions had anything to do with why I want to do nursing or who I am as a person.” I said, flopping back on the couch. 

“That’s probably good because I don’t think I really know who I am.” I said quietly, almost a whisper. “You don’t?” Bradley asked and I sat up. “No.” I said. “That’s funny. I think you’re… strong willed, you’re caring and ridiculously smart. All the things that make up a good nurse in my opinion.” He said. “You think?” I asked and he nodded. “Definitely. Especially since you’ve gotten away from your parents. You may not feel sure of who you are but you know what you want.” My bottom lip poked out at him. “Since when did you get so wise? I guess it’s cause you’re an old man.” I said and his jaw dropped. “Okay that’s crossing the line!” He said but the smile on his lips told me he found it funny like I did. “You really think I’ll get in?” I asked and he nodded. “I do.” I smiled at him and sighed. “I guess I’ll have a little faith in myself then.” I thought about my next question. I didn’t want to ask but I wanted to know. “How’s Jake?” I asked and Bradley chuckled. “Still wondering why you’re angry. He cornered me on the ship the other day.” My eyebrows shot up. “He did?” I asked. “He wanted to know why you were mad and cornered me because he thought I knew.” He said. “But you do know.” I said and he laughed. “Yes. But that doesn't mean I have to tell him.” 

“I think you’re getting too much pleasure out of him not knowing.” I said and he laughed. “No, not too much. Just enough.” I laughed at his words. “He’s taking it hard, huh?” I asked and he nodded. “It’s bugging him majorly, and apparently his call with Kelly earlier didn’t go so well.” My eyebrows raised. “Really?” I asked and he nodded. “Let’s just say I heard a lot of yelling coming from our bunk.” I worried my lip between my teeth, gnawing on it. “You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that would you?” He asked and I sighed. “You cannot let Jake know that you know.” I said and he pretended to zip his lips and throw away the key. “Kelly showed up and she basically told me I’m ruining her relationship, Jake wants me out of the house and then she actually tried to get me to leave.” I said. Bradley was quiet for a moment, his hand covering his mouth. “She really did that?” I nodded. “Something’s always been off about her to me. I liked her well enough but she always struck me as the jealous type.” He said and I sighed. “And now that I’m living here-” “You’re seen as a constant threat.” I nodded, lips pursed. “Guess that’s why he was screaming and I don’t blame him.” I nodded. “He… he begged me to stay.” I said and he seemed baffled. “Jake Seresin? Hangman? Begging? No way.” He said. 

“That’s what it seemed like to me.” I said as I looked down, picking at the polish on my toes. “Well even if he does want you gone you can always come live with me.” He offered and I smiled at him. “Thank you, Bradley. I appreciate that.” He smiled back. “Well I better get off here. Almost time to go to bed.” He said and I smiled at him. “Goodnight, Bradley.” I said and he smiled. “Good luck with your interviews and let me know how they go.” I nodded. “Bye, Katie!” He said and the call ended. I flopped back on the couch, taking a deep breath. It was hard to think about how far I’ve come in the last two months. Since leaving my parents I’ve found out a lot about myself, one of those things being, without a routine I can’t keep myself straight. I was running late all the time for just about everything!

I was determined to not run late for my two interviews so I woke up that morning and immediately got ready. I curled my hair, did light makeup, pulled on a navy knee length pencil skirt and a white tie neck puff sleeve blouse. I looked cute and thankfully I felt that way. I took my shoes downstairs and sat on the couch. I set an alarm on my phone and opened Twisted Love back up. I hadn’t opened it since I read it last week. I blushed simply opening the book but thankfully read on not coming across any other point that made the space between my legs ache. When my alarm went off I stood and slipped on my nude heels, set my book in my bag and went out to the truck. The drive to the University of San Diego was a quiet one. I kept thinking about my last interview and I was hoping and praying this one would be different. I want to really show these people that I want this. I sat in the lobby of what seems to be the administration building and waited with two other girls. My leg bounced and bounced as I sat there. I considered pulling out my book, but what if someone here has read it and knows what’s inside? I’d be mortified if someone knew! One of the mahogany doors opened and a man poked his head out. “Blair?” He called and I stood, immediately walking over. ��Good morning, Miss Blair.” He said, holding out his hand to shake. “Good morning.” I said, gripping his hand firmly as I shook it. He smiled at me and opened the door wider. 

“Just take a seat at the end of the table.” He said. I sat at the end of the long conference table and set my purse next to me on the floor. Everyone was silent for a minute as they looked over some papers and we sat like that until everyone went around and introduced themselves, ending with the director of the program. “Well, you have quite the resume.” She said, setting her papers down. “Why the change from law to nursing?” She asked. I knew this question was coming and I had decided the moment I got this interview I would be honest. “Law was what my parents wanted me to do. Nursing is what I want.” I said and she nodded. “And why did you do what your parents wanted you to for so many years?” I hesitated. “Well… my parents were very manipulative. They skewed my view of the world, they made me see the world only one way and they did it from a young age. Only within the last few months did I realize all this. So I decided it’s time I do what I want with my life.” I said and she smiled at me. “Do you have a good support system?” She asked and I nodded. “I do now.” 

Once the interview was over and I stepped out of the conference room I let out a sigh of relief. A grin sat on my face the entire walk out to the truck and once I was inside I squealed. I stomped my feet and banged my hands on the steering wheel. I felt like I could explode! That interview went a thousand times better than I expected. “One down, one to go.” I muttered as I cranked the truck and left. I headed towards San Diego State and stopped for chicken nuggets halfway there, less messy and less chances I’d get something all over my clothes. I sat in the parking lot of their Allied Health building and ate, finishing up with an hour to spare. I was so worried I would get distracted by my phone in the truck I got out and went ahead and went inside. I sat there, waiting what I thought was patiently but apparently it was impatiently according to the guy across from me. “Will you stop?” He asked rudely and my eyes snapped to him. “Your leg bouncing is annoying me.” He declared.

“Then good thing it’s my leg and not yours.” I said, ignoring him. “You’re a bitch aren’t you?” He asked. I could only think of Coop, seeing as that sounded like something he would ask. “I can be when I want to be.” I said, still not looking at him. “Uppity bitch.” I snorted. “I’ve been nice. But I’m over that. If you’re going to get your feelings hurt because someone is doing something you don’t like, then maybe nursing isn’t for you.” I said and he gawked at me. “And don’t get your ego hurt when you get beat out by a bunch of women.” I said. His holier than thou attitude will probably keep him from getting in. Most people who have that attitude can’t hide it and these people conduct so many interviews, they’ll probably notice it before he even opens his mouth. “Miss Blair?” As soon as my name was called I stood, walking towards the door without a look behind me. “Hi.” She said and I nodded, shaking her hand. “Hello.” She closed the door behind us and once again I was sat at another conference table. I was asked why the switch from law to nursing again, but the director caught me off guard with her next question. 

“Why apply to this program?” She asked. I hesitated, wondering how I would answer this one. "We'll, it wasn't one that I was originally going to apply to." She raised her brows, surprise taking over her features. "Oh really?" I nodded. "I applied to a few smaller schools but I was encouraged to apply to this one. I honestly didn't think I'd get an interview." I said and she smiled. "Well we were impressed with your transcripts. You did all your prerequisite law classes as well as the nursing classes. That takes dedication." I smiled at her. "I also feel like specializing in medical law gave me a leg up, at least in medical terminology." She nodded and gave me a large smile. Once everyone asked their questions I was allowed to leave and was told I would know something within the next two weeks. Jake and everyone else would be home within two weeks. The past four weeks have dragged on, and now that I was waiting on news from school, the next 2 weeks are gonna feel longer! I talked to Bradley just two days ago, so other than email, I would have to wait and talk to him. 

I was ready for everyone to come home, but also, I didn’t want to face Jake. He says he doesn’t want me to leave, but what if he gets mad during our argument and changes his mind? I thought about it the entire way home and came to the decision that if he did want me gone, I’d figure it out. I’d make it work. The next few days I found anything and everything that could take my mind off my interviews and Jake coming home. I finished Twisted love and started A Court Of Thorns and Roses which sucked me in and I felt like i couldn’t finish it fast enough. “He told you to stay away from Calanmai, Feyre!” I yelled out and set the book down. “I think if a high fae told me to stay in my room I would listen.” I said as I stood and went to make dinner. I knew as soon as I finished this book I would have no choice but to go buy the others. That’s what I did as soon as I finished the book. In order to pace myself I only bought the second book, hoping it would slow me down so I didn’t finish as fast. I was so engrossed in it I almost missed Bradley’s call. I heard a buzz and glanced up, my phone was lit up with Bradley’s name and I dove across the couch to answer it. “I was starting to think you wouldn’t answer.” He laughed out. “Sorry! I’ve been so engrossed in these books.” I looked at the time and gasped. “I’ve spent the last four hours reading this book.” I said and he laughed. “You really can get engrossed in those stories can’t you?” He asked and I nodded. “Oh, yeah. It plays out like a movie in my head. I see everything.” He raised his eyebrows. “Really?” I nodded. “I guess that’s why I love books.” I said.

“Next you’ll be telling me you have a voice in your head all the time.” He laughed and I furrowed my brows. “You don’t?” I asked and he shook his head. “You do?” I nodded. “Everything I do, read, say. It all runs through my head. There is always a voice in my head.” He chuckled. “You just keep surprising me.” He said. “So you don’t think it’s weird?” I asked, worried that maybe something was wrong with me. “No. Everyone is different in some way, guess that’s one of yours.” He said and I nodded. “Is it your voice at least?” He asked, with a goofy grin and an eyebrow raised. “Yes, it’s my voice.” I said and he chuckled. “Before I forget, I’ve heard some talk that we may have to go dark.” He said and I sighed. “So no communication at all.” I said and he shook his head. “At least there’s only a week and a half left.” He said and I nodded. “How’s everyone else?” I asked. “Good. Except for Hangman.” He said. “What’s wrong with him now?” I asked. “Well he’s still racking his brain about why you’re mad.” He said. “God, it’s not that hard to figure out.” I said and he chuckled. “I know. He still asks me from time to time.” He paused, chewing his lip for a second. “You can’t tell anybody what I’m about to tell you.” He said and I looked around. “Who am I gonna tell?” I asked and he chuckled. “Right.” I nodded. “Yeah, all my friends are in the middle of the ocean.” I answered snarkily. “What about Kelly?” He asked. “You think I consider her a friend after her little hissy fit she had? Hell no!” I said.

“Well good, because what I’m about to tell you is about her.” He said with a grin. “Bradley.” I said and he nodded. “You’re worse than a woman when it comes to gossip.” I said and he grinned. “I know! Anyway, of course when Hangman called Kelly, it was a yelling match.” I raised my brows at him, a little surprised. “I think they broke up.” He added and guilt settled in my chest. If I had never moved in they wouldn’t have had any problems. “Don’t blame yourself.” Bradley said, breaking me out of my thoughts. “I never thought they’d work out.” He said. “Why not?” I asked and he shrugged. “She was needy. If they weren’t together she would blow up his phone and if he didn’t respond soon enough, damn did she get mad.” He said. “Is he upset about it?” I asked and he shrugged. “I think he’s more upset that you’re mad at him.” He said. “I can’t say I’m that mad anymore. I want to be but I’ve never been able to hold onto anger too long, unless it involves my parents.” I said and he chuckled. “I’d be very surprised if you weren’t mad at your parents.” He said. The rest of our conversation flew by and before I knew it we were saying goodbye. I hoped this wasn’t our last conversation till they got home, but I knew it very well could be. 

By the weekend I was bored out of my mind. I stopped reading, trying to pace myself. I couldn’t find anything on tv I liked, the house was squeaky clean too. So, I took to the kitchen. I could cook pretty well, but I figured I would figure out some new things to cook. So I decided to try a twist on the pasta Kelly made my very first night here. I used Italian sausage, sun dried tomatoes, spinach and heavy cream to make a creamy Italian sausage pasta. By the time I finished I was starving and moaned as I took the first bite. “Holy shit.” I said. I easily could’ve eaten all of it but I restrained myself. Then I turned to baking. Mom had never been the best at baking, and I was sure I wouldn’t be. I was right. I first attempted a simple chocolate cake recipe and apparently used too much flour. I quickly learned baking was an exact science and made sure to stick with it. After that I was pretty successful. I managed to make pumpkin bread, which was so good. Then I made cookies, freezing half the dough because I apparently made a lot. I eventually had to stop because there were so many leftovers and baked goods in the fridge I had no room for anything else in the fridge. So I went back to reading. 

I checked the mail the morning everyone was due to come home and found two letters in the mailbox, one from the University of San Diego and another from San Diego State. I rushed inside, ripping them open and giving myself a papercut in the process, but I didn’t care. I read them both before I squealed, jumping around. Both schools requested me to take their entrance exams, the very last thing to do before I find out if I got in or not. I could’ve exploded from the excitement and I threw myself on the couch, kicking my legs on the cushion. Once I calmed down, I was surprised that no one called the cops because of all the screaming I did, but I sat and stared at the letters, reading them over and over again. But finally I pulled myself away and went back to reading. I was curled up on the couch with a blanket over me, totally lost in the story when my phone rang out loud. I had my volume turned up that way if anyone called when they got home I wouldn’t miss it. I expected Bradley to call at some point, but when I picked it up, my heart felt like it would beat out of my chest. Jake’s name and picture flashed across my screen and I hesitated on answering, but I finally did. “Hello?” I asked, bringing the phone up to my ear. “Hey, darlin’.” I wanted to simply melt at the sound of his voice. I didn’t realize how much I really missed him till I heard it. “Um a-are you docked yet?” I asked knowing it was a stupid question and that they docked an hour ago. “We are.” He said, almost breathlessly it sounded like. 

“When will you be home?” I asked and he sighed. “Well, I was gonna ask you about that.” He said and I raised a brow. “Oh?” Why would he be calling me? “Would you come pick me up?” He asked.”What about Kelly?” I asked, a hint of annoyance in my voice. “She’s apparently staying late at the office and can’t get away.” He said. “So what do you say? Come get me, darlin’?” I smiled at the name. “I guess. Since you so desperately need me.” I teased. “You have no idea.” I giggled. “I’ll be there soon.” I said. “See you soon, darlin’.” I hung up and changed into a floral sundress and brushed out my hair. We still had to talk when we got home and I was still a little angry with him, but a part of me still wanted to look good. I slid on my shoes, grabbed the truck keys, my purse, and the letters before making my way out of the house. I was nervous the entire drive there, and I was practically shaking as I turned into the parking lot. I got out, looking around in the sea of white uniforms, hoping to spot him. But I knew I never would. I kept my head low and leaned against the front of the truck, not wanting anyone to spot me, especially anyone who would tell my dad. I sent Jake a text, telling him I was here and where I was parked. I would’ve called him but if he was having any conversations I didn’t want to interrupt. It was another twenty minutes before I heard a voice calling my name. “Katie!” I looked up seeing Natasha waving at me. I waved back and she rushed over, Bradley and Bob not far behind her. She yanked me into a hug which caught me off guard, but I quickly returned it. “I'm so glad y’all are home!” I said as she let go and I hugged Bradley. “So you did miss us.” He said and I scoffed. “More like you keep me entertained. A girl can only read so much.” I said and they laughed before I hugged Bob. “How was it?” I asked. “We all came home alive, that’s all I really care about.” Natasha said. 

I noticed some scratches on her face as well as Bob’s but I didn’t say anything about it. “Well I’m  glad everyone is okay.” I said. Out of the corner of my eye I saw movement and spotted Jake making his way over. “Alright, let’s let Romeo have his moment with her.” Bradley said and they all said goodbye before walking away, leaving me with a blush on my face. As he came closer I could see the smile on his face and once he got close enough he dropped his bags and his arms went around my waist. My arms wrapped around his neck as a reaction and he lifted me off my feet. I could feel his breath on my neck and I was worried he would feel my heart beating rapidly. His face was buried in his neck as he squeezed me tightly. “Fuck.” He muttered. “I missed you.” I was caught off guard by his words but I couldn’t deny that I missed him too. “I missed you too.” I said as my fingers gently messed with the hairs at the base of his neck. I didn’t think he would ever let me go, but after a few minutes he put me down, grinning at me. “How was it?” I asked. “Hard, but we’re all alive and I’m finally home.” He said, smiling brightly. “Anything interesting happen while I was gone?” He asked. “Actually,” I started, grabbing the two letters and handing them to him. He read over both of them and smiled. “Congratulations!” He yelled, sweeping me into another hug, making me laugh. “I interviewed for both of them two weeks ago and I guess they thought I was good enough for their entrance exams.” I said. “Hell yeah you’re good enough! Why didn’t you tell me?” He asked. “I didn’t really tell anyone except Bradley and Natasha. I wanted to keep it to myself for the most part.” I said and his face fell slightly. “Oh well… that makes sense.” He said. “Well, I’m sure you’re ready to go home.” I said and he nodded. “Yeah and uh, I guess we need to have that talk.” He said and I nodded. “Yeah. We do.” I said quietly. “Well, come on then.” He tossed his bag in the backseat before opening my door for me and helping me in.

The ride home was quiet and the awkwardness was growing. But I was a little annoyed as well. He left without a word and comes home acting like nothing was wrong. Hell, when he mentioned having that talk he was grinning like a fool. It unnerved me, him acting like nothing was wrong and this was going to be a little friendly chat. When we got home I let him set his bag down and take care of some stuff before he came back down stairs in a white t-shirt and jeans. “So…” He said as he walked past me, heading for the fridge. “Why did you- holy shit.” He said as he looked inside. “Were you cooking for the entire Navy?” He asked, looking at me with a grin. But when he saw my face, not smiling, his fell. He grabbed a water and closed the fridge, leaning on the counter across from me. “Why did you think I wanted you to leave?” He asked. “Kelly was pretty convincing when we got into it.” I said and he huffed. “Yeah, we talked about it.” He said. “Look, we need to be really open and honest here. I feel like every time I turn around I’ve pissed you off or upset you.” I told him, hoisting myself up onto the counter. “No. I just don’t know what to say to you sometimes.” He said and I felt bad. “I don’t know how to deal with someone being so nice to me.” I told him. “Well I don’t really know how to tell you to deal with it.” There was no venom in his voice, he was sincere and for some reason that bothered me. “I don’t want you to tell me how to deal with it.” I snapped. “I can figure that out myself.” His eyes widened in surprise. 

“That’s one thing we need to talk about. I am so nice to you, but sometimes you get so angry at me and I did nothing. You just blow up out of nowhere!” He said, his voice growing louder. “I blow up because sometimes I don’t know what else to do!” I said, my voice leveling with his. “Then figure it out!” “It’s not that fucking easy!” I yelled back. “Then what? Do you want me to walk around and tell you I’m not mad every five minutes?” “No! I just need you to not ignore me! Don’t stomp around the house after we’ve had a conversation!” I could feel the heat in my face, blood rushing to it from anger. “I do not stomp!” My eyes widened at his words. “Oh yes you do! Like when I came in late from Natasha’s the night before you left!” He slammed his water bottle down on the counter, making me jump. “Because I was woken up in the middle of the night!” He said. “I didn’t force you to sleep on the couch! You didn’t have to wait on me!” I said, hopping down from the counter.

“Of course I did! Do you know what I’ve been doing the past six weeks? WORRYING ABOUT YOU!” He yelled and it felt good. This is what I was used to. “I NEVER ASKED YOU TO WORRY ABOUT ME!” I screamed. “WELL TOO DAMN BAD! BECAUSE I FUCKING DO!” We were nose to nose at this point, both of our faces red in anger. I stared up at his face, his green eyes shining and I watched as they flicked down to my lips and mine did the same. “You’re acting like a child.” He said quietly. “WELL I WONDER WHY!” I yelled, a step back. “ME TOO! BECAUSE I CAN’T FIGURE OUT WHAT THE HELL HAS HAD YOU PISSED AT ME FOR SIX FUCKING WEEKS!” “YOU’D BE PISSED TOO IF SOMEONE YOU CARED ABOUT LEFT FOR A MONTH AND A HALF WITHOUT SAYING GOODBYE!” My words seemed to send him reeling, so much so he leaned back, eyes wide. “What?” He asked. “You asked if I wanted you to wake me up the morning you left, and I said yes.” Tears formed in my eyes and I felt stupid for it. I’ve been mad about this for this long and now I cry? “I woke up the next morning, alone, and you were long gone by that time.” I said, wiping my cheeks. “Oh, Katie.” He said, stepping closer. “No, darlin’. I was gonna wake you up, but you never answered when I knocked on the door, and when I opened it, you were dead asleep and I hated to wake you.” He said. 

“I was gonna wake you but Kelly said since you got in so late you were probably exhausted. She said she’d go into work late and come back here to tell you why. But I guess that didn’t happen.” He said. “No. It didn’t.” I said. He reached up, his hand resting on my cheek as he wiped the tears from it. “Darlin’. I’m sorry. Is that why you thought I was mad?” I nodded and he sighed. His hand moved from my cheek to the back of my neck, pulling me into him and his lips landed on my forehead. I immediately relaxed into him and my arms went around his waist. “I’m sorry, darlin’.” He muttered against my forehead. We stayed like that for a few minutes before he released me. “Is that the only reason you were mad at me?” He asked and I nodded. “Good. Now, I’m starving so what all is in this fridge?” He asked and I laughed. Of course he was hungry, he’s probably hardly eaten all day. We fixed some leftovers and sat down at the table to eat. “So, what do you need to do before these entrance exams?” He asked. “Need to study?” I nodded. “Well SDSU sent me a word document with a study guide and USD sent me a link to a study book. I guess I just need to review them both.” He nodded. “I have two weeks off, but if you want, you can send them to me and I can print off physical copies on base.”

“I don’t wanna make you go to base during your time off.” I said and he shook his head. “I have to go tomorrow for a mission debrief, so I can do it then.” I nodded. “Okay. That’ll work.” I grinned at him. The next day he came home from base with stacks of paper. “How many pages were there?!” I asked in shock. “Not a lot. I just made multiple copies.” I took a few from him to lighten the load and set them on the table. “Well thank you.” I said as he sat the rest down. “Want some help studying?” He asked and I shook my head. “No, I do my best studying alone.” I said and he nodded. The next two weeks I spent almost every waking moment studying. Bradley and Natasha quizzed me one day when they came over and I felt like I was doing good. “Hey Jake?” I asked, peeking my head into his bedroom as he grabbed his laundry. “Yeah?” He asked. “Do you mind helping me study on Thursday night?” I asked. “I just wanna make sure I know everything before Friday.” Both of my exams were on Friday but thankfully I could take them here on Jake’s computer. “Yeah. I don’t have any plans.” He said with a grin. “Awesome! I’m pretty comfortable that I know it all, but I just want to make sure.” He walked by, nudging me as he did. “You’re pretty smart, I think you’ll do great.” His words of encouragement made me grin and I leaned against the doorframe, watching him head downstairs. What the hell am I doing? I have to get my feelings in check. 

Come Thursday I took a break from studying, giving my mind a rest before the tests tomorrow. I slept in, and spent most of my day curled up on the couch or my bed reading. But just around dinner time I gathered all my study materials and went downstairs. I set everything up on the dining room table and grabbed a water and some watermelon I had cut up yesterday. I found when I study, I constantly want to eat and it helps with keeping my attention. “Hey, Jake!” I called up the stairs. “Yeah?” He asked as he came downstairs. I was a little surprised at his attire. Grey slacks, black button up and dress shoes. “What’s got you all dressed up?” I asked. “Date with Kelly. I’m running late and I still have to grab flowers.” He kissed my forehead before rushing off towards the door. “I’ll probably be home late. Don’t wait up, darlin’.” With that he dipped out, locking the door behind him and leaving my standing between the dining room and living room. Tears immediately started down my face as I saw his headlights flash in the window and his truck tear down the road. He forgot. He had a date with Kelly and forgot that he said he’d help me study. “God!” I yelled. “Quit fucking crying over everything.” I told myself before I sat at the table, pulling my papers closer. I don’t fucking need him to help me study, I’ve done just fine on my own for two weeks so far so I don’t need him now.

I sat at the table and attempted to study but I could hardly pay attention. I huffed and tossed my pencil onto the table before standing. Just as I did that the rain started to pour outside, thunder with it. Maybe now with the constant noise of the rain I’ll be able to focus. I sat back down and was able to get a lot of studying done until suddenly the power cut out. I let out a yell as it did, and sat up straight. “Dammit.” I groaned. I grabbed my phone and turned on the flashlight on my phone before standing and going into the kitchen. “I swear he told me there were some candles in here for emergencies. I rooted around all the drawers and cabinets before climbing onto the counter and looking in the cabinet above the fridge and found some. “Thank god!” I yelled before grabbing a few and getting off the counter. I lit two and put them in the living room, one at the dining room table with me and one in the kitchen. I sat back down and started studying. “Guess I gotta do it the way my parents did.” I remarked. My parents seemed old enough to have done everything by candlelight. I sat there for about half an hour, the storm raging on when I thought I heard the front door. I looked up, attempting to see through the dark but was startled by a voice. “Hey, darlin’.” I jumped slightly at the voice but instantly relaxed when I realized it was him. I just glared at him for a second before turning back to my papers. 

“C’mon, darlin’. Just hear me out?” He asked and I sighed, deciding I might as well hear him out. “What?” I snapped. “I realized as soon as we sat down at the restaurant what happened.” He said. “And what was that?” I asked. “That I forgot I’d help you study.” He said quietly. “But as soon as I realized, I ordered our food to go. Then I stopped and got that wine you like, and some flowers.” He held up a beautiful bouquet of roses. “Please let me make it up to you?” He asked. “When you said ‘our’ food?” I asked. “Mine and yours.” He said. “And Kelly?” I asked. “She was pissed when I told her, and my mother would shoot me for this, but I kind of left her stranded at the restaurant. I got our food and left.” He said. “She tried to argue with me. Telling me that if I left it was over.” A part of me felt bad for Kelly but the other part of me, the immature part wanted to laugh in her face. “But I didn’t care. I’m tired of being given ultimatums.” He said. “She’s done it before?” I asked and he nodded. “Not with you but with other girls. She even tried it with Natasha.” He said. “Can you forgive me?” He asked, a soft smile gracing his face. “Help me study and maybe I’ll consider it.” I said, taking the bouquet from him. “Thank you.” He said and I leaned over, kissing his cheek. “Now let’s eat. I can’t seem to study on an empty stomach.” I said and he grinned before jumping up. He got the food ready, poured the wine and sat down with me. It was hard to not find some romance in this. Eating Italian food together by candlelight, some wine and roses? I just hoped I could keep my hopes down. Because if I didn’t the heartbreak was inevitable.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @kmc1989 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @sunderland-6 @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan @gg-trini @memeorydotcom @schreksdoubledeckerhomechecker @inthestars-underthesun @praline357 @fanboyluvr @greaser9902

#undiagnosed #jake seresin #jake hangman seresin #hangman #top gun maverick #jake seresin top gun #jake seresin x oc #neurodivergent oc #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #adhd oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 8

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 6.9k

Chapter 7 | Masterlist

“Katie.” I rolled over in bed, burying my face in the pillow as whoever was in my room was trying to wake me up. “Katie.” Their tone was a little more harsh, but I still ignored them. “Katie Scarlett.” The voice hissed and my eyes flew open. “Mom?” I asked, fear lacing my voice. “Get up.” She hissed and I sat up, backing away from her to the other side of the bed. “Wha-what are you doing here? How’d you get in?” I asked just as I backed into something or someone. I looked up, terrified of what I might see, and I had every right to be scared. My dad grinned down at me, evil seeping out of his crooked smile. I gasped, attempting to dive off the end of the bed, but his hand wrapped around my long hair. A scream escaped me, one that sent a shiver up my own spine. “GET BACK HERE!” My dad screamed, dragging me off the bed. “LET ME GO!” I screamed and he dragged me out into the hallway. 

“JAKE!” I screamed, watching as he sprinted out of his room. He ran and ran, but never got any closer. I screamed again as my father tossed me over his shoulder. He started down the staircase and I grabbed the banister. My mother immediately rushed over and pried my hands off of it. “JAKE PLEASE!” My father stormed towards the entry way as Jake came down the stairs. I could see the look of fear on his face but he wouldn’t run any faster, he couldn’t. He was sprinting as fast as possible but the pace he was going was like he was in slow motion. I grabbed onto the corner of the wall hoping to pull myself away, but my fathers strength beat mine. He yanked me from the wall, a few of my nails ripping off in the process. He swung the door open and threw me off his shoulder. I fully expected to hit the concrete, but I never did. I fell and fell and fell. Until I shot up in bed, a scream escaping my throat. Hands gripped my arms, holding me close. “LET ME GO! LET ME GO!” The arms encircled me and the familiar cologne hit me. “You’re okay. You’re safe.” Jake whispered the soothing words to me. “Don’t let them take me. Jake, please.” I cried as he pulled me into his lap. “I won’t darlin’. I’ll never let them take you away.” I cried into his shoulder as he held me close, one hand rubbing my back and the other keeping my legs in his lap. “Who was it?”

“My parents.” I sobbed and he held me tighter. “You’re safe, darlin’. I promise.” He held me,  whispering soothing words into my ear as he rocked side to side and eventually I calmed down. “What was the nightmare about?” He asked. “They pulled me out of this bed and dragged me out of the house.” He sighed, still holding me. “They won’t come in here, I won’t let them.” Soon I crawled out of his lap and sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard. “I’m sorry for waking you.” He shook his head. “No. No, it’s okay.” He moved to sit next to me, leaned against the headboard as well. “I’ve never had a nightmare like that.” I admitted, pulling my knees up to my chest and squeezing. “Well, you just got out of a terrifying situation. So it’s understandable.” I hummed and we sat in silence for a minute. “Maybe you should see a therapist. It might help.” My head whipped around to him, anger in my eyes. “I’m not fucking crazy! I don’t need some therapist rooting around in my head!” He furrowed his eyebrows at my words. “I never said you were crazy.” I scoffed. “Really? I know good and well only insane people see therapists and psychiatrists.” He still looked genuinely confused. “Who told you that?” He asked. 

“My mother.” I deadpanned. “Oh geez.” He huffed before sitting up and turning to face me. “Darlin’, a lot of people see therapists. I’ve done it after a few deployments.” He said. “You have?” He nodded. “My nightmares got pretty bad at one point and I went to see a therapist, and she made things a hell of a lot easier.” I pursed my lips, my eyes meeting his green ones. “What’s it like?” I asked. “It’s a lot of talking shit out and getting a new perspective. Every time I go, it’s work related. But maybe Rooster can help you a little more. I know his sessions are more about his personal life than work.” I nodded. “Will you talk to him?” I nodded. “I’ll talk to him, but I make no promises that I’ll go through with it.” He smiled at me. “That’s okay.” We sat in silence for a little while longer until I slowly started to get sleepy again. “Think you can go back to sleep?” I nodded. “I’m getting sleepy but I can’t guarantee that I won’t wake up again.” He nodded, patting my leg. “That’s okay. I’m just down the hall if you need me.” He got up as I crawled under the covers again. He started to close the door and panic rose in my chest. “Hey, Jake?” He stopped, opening the door back up. “Will you leave it open?” I felt like a child asking. But I had this fear that I’ll wake up in the morning and it’ll be locked from the outside. 

“Whatever you want, darlin’.” He pulled the door to, leaving it cracked pretty wildly and I heard him go back to his bedroom. I laid in the bed, staring out the door. Every noise sounded like someone coming up the stairs, I thought I saw shadows, I even swore I heard my dads truck outside. My heart pounded in my chest and I got up, padding over to the window and looking out of it. I looked outside but I could only see the end of the driveway. I walked over to the door, opening it and peeking my head out. The hallway was dark, eerily so but I could tell there was no one there. So I stepped out of the safety of my room and out into the hallway. I descended the stairs cautiously waiting for someone to come around the corner at any moment. As I stepped on the bottom step, it squeaked and I tensed. I didn’t want Jake to know I was up, I didn’t need to bother him any more. Once I was off the stairs I made my way over to the front window, looking out. I saw nothing but Jake’s truck in the driveway and I let out a sigh of relief. But what if the door was unlocked? I’m sure Jake locked it, but what if? I walked over to the door, staring at the lock. It was in the locked position and I turned around and immediately forgot if it was locked or not. I furrowed my brows and looked at it again, still locked. But there was an itch in the back of my brain. What if it’s not really locked and you’re just imagining it? I shook my head, opting to touch the lock. Once I felt that it was lock relief washed over me. I turned around and a scream escaped me. 

“Were you leaving again?” Jake asked. “No! No, Jake I swear! I just…” I felt like a petulant child explaining this to him. “I got… I got scared. What if my dream came true? I was hearing things and I thought I heard a car out front. So I came down here to check and of course, there was nothing. But for my own piece of mind I wanted to make sure the door was locked.” He looked down at me and I looked down at my bare feet on the floor. “I’m sorry if I upset you.” I apologized. “No, I’m sorry I assumed you were leaving. Just, after last time-” “You have every right to worry about that. But that was the biggest mistake of my life, and I won’t do it again.” He smiled at me. “Come on, let’s go back to bed.” I nodded as he led me up the stairs and I went back into my room. “Hey Jake?” I asked and he peeked in the doorway. “Yeah?” I bit my lip. Thinking about the question I was about to ask. “Nevermind.” I said, looking away from him. “Katie.”  I looked back to him to see him leaned on the door frame, arms crossed over his chest. “I’m not going to judge you for anything you wanna ask or say to me.” I sighed, hugging my knees to my chest. “Can you sit here for a while? Just until I fall asleep?” It was barely a whisper, but I spoke it nonetheless. 

He gave me a small smile, nodding and walking over to the bed. I got under the covers and slid down, laying on my back, which was something I didn’t normally do. He laid down next to me on top of the covers, resting his hands on his stomach. We laid there in the silence, and it was the most comfortable I had been in so long. “Thank you.” I whispered as tears fell down my cheeks and onto my neck. “What for?” He replied, his voice as quiet as mine. “Everything.” His hand brushed mine before slowly he intertwined our fingers. I relaxed into the pillows and the softness of the mattress. Jake’s thumb rubbed my own, sending me into a deep undisturbed sleep. When I awoke the next morning I was alone in bed, and that was okay. The blinds were open and the sun beamed in on my face, blinding me. I heard footsteps climbing the stairs and a soft knock on the door. I looked over to see Jake smiling at me. “Morning.” I smiled and the urge to stretch came over me. “Morning.” I said as I stretched my arms above my head, arching my back and stretching my legs so hard my toes practically pointed downwards. A high pitched whine escaped me at the pleasurable feeling of my muscles stretching from their stagnant state. 

When I opened my eyes I saw Jake staring at me and I couldn’t help but giggle. “Sorry. Sometimes I wish I could just take my body apart like legos or snap it like a glow stick.” He laughed at my words as I sat up. “Well if you want, I have breakfast ready downstairs.” I nodded, tossing the covers off my legs as he walked downstairs. I stood, stretching once more before grabbing the hair tie that Kelly loaned me and walking to the bathroom. There, I wiped my face down and pulled my hair into a bun, getting the weight off my neck before going downstairs. “Need help?” I asked just as the oven went off. “Can you pull those biscuits out before they burn?” I nodded, grabbing the oven mit and pulling them out. “Sorry they’re from a can, I just didn’t have the energy to do homemade.” I shook my head. “I don’t care about that. I wouldn't have cared if you didn’t make anything at all.” He laughed. “Well my mom would have my hide if she found out I used canned biscuits. It’s also a Sunday tradition to cook. Kelly should be here any minute.” Just as he said it the front door opened. “Honey! I’m home!” He grinned widely at the sound of her voice. She entered the kitchen just as he moved the pot off the stove. “Hi baby.” She said, kissing him quickly. “Hi, honey.” It was sickly sweet the way they are with each other. 

“And you.” My eyes widened and I looked at her. “I have brought you a flat iron and some makeup, just in case you wanted it. We don’t have the same skin tone but I brought some eyeliner and mascara.” I smiled at her. “You didn’t have to do that.” She laughed. “No, but it’s a flat iron I don’t use anymore and I needed it out of my apartment.” I nodded. “Food’s ready if you’re hungry.” Jake said, coming back into the kitchen from the dining room. “Of course I’m hungry! Do you know who you’re talking to?” Kelly asked, joining him at the table. I grabbed the bowl of biscuits, bringing it out to the table to join them. We sat down and started plating our food. “What is this?” I asked, holding up the spoon on what appeared to be a thick white soup. I made a look of disgust as Jake took the spoon from me, dumping it on top of his biscuits. “It’s sausage gravy. Have you never had it?” I shook my head. “Mom never made it.” He chuckled. “Try it. It’s to die for! I never had it till I met Jake and I force him to make it every Sunday now.” Kelly said and I shrugged. If I didn’t like it, I just wouldn’t eat it. No harm in trying it. So, I put a small spoonful on my plate, swiping part of the biscuit through it and taking a bite. “Holy shit.” I moaned. 

“She had the same reaction to the huge burrito last night.” Kelly laughed as I sat up. “I didn’t know men could cook that well!” I said, taking another bite. “I take offense to that.” Jake said, making us all laugh. Once breakfast was over Jake and I went upstairs to get ready. I slipped on a light blue dress with little white daisies on it. It was one of my favorites and in my rush to pack, clothes flying from hangers, I didn’t even realize I put it in the bag. I stepped out of my room, going for the bathroom. “Hey. Here’s that flat iron and the makeup.” Kelly said as she came out of Jake’s room. “Oh, thanks.” I plugged it in, mentally preparing myself for the task that is doing my hair. While I waited on that to heat up, I lined my eyes with the eyeliner and swiped the mascara along my eyes. I blinked a few times, wishing I at least grabbed my contacts before I left. They may give me migraines and headaches but at least I could see properly. I shook the thoughts from my head, pulling most of my hair on top of my head. I started at the bottom sections, dragging the hot plates along my hair. 

“How long until you’re ready?” Jake asked as he walked by, putting his watch on. When he looked at me I saw him glance over my dress before his eyes met mine. “Oh, uh…” I was halfway through my hair at this point. I pulled it all from the bun, parting it. “I’m ready now.” I said. You always make everyone late. That’s why dad was always angry. “Katie, if you’re not ready that’s okay.” I shook my head. “No, I don’t want to make us late.” He chuckled. “We’re not meeting Rooster and Phoenix till ten and nothing opens till then anyway. Besides it’s… only nine ten.” He said as he glanced at his watch. “You can finish getting ready. We have plenty of time. I just wanted to know.” I nodded, pulling my hair back up. “Twenty minutes?” I asked and he nodded with a smile. “You got it.” With that he disappeared and I quickly finished my hair, parting it how I liked. I unplugged the hair tool and rushed back to my room, slipping on the same nude heels as yesterday, seeing as heels were the only thing I owned anymore. I walked downstairs and saw Jake and Kelly on the couch. “Ready!” I called, going and grabbing my purse from by the door. Kelly stood and raised a brow at me. “Heels? Are you really gonna be comfortable walking around in those?” She asked and I looked down at my feet feeling a little ridiculous now. “They’re the only ones I have.” Realization seemed to cross her features and her face fell. “But I’m used to it anyway! It doesn’t hurt anymore!”

Jake opened the door and we walked out, getting into Kelly’s car. I sat in the back while Jake drove. “God I hate this thing.” Jake said, starting the car. “Don’t hate on my car. She’s my baby.” Kelly said and Jake laughed. “We’re getting you a new car.” She scoffed. “I will get myself a new car when I am ready.” She said, crossing her arms over her chest. Jake backed out of the driveway and reached over, taking Kelly’s hand in his, kissing it before resting them on the center console. My eyes glanced out the window, watching the world fly by. Part of me wishes I could have someone who cares for me like that, I’ve wanted that for a while. But after all my dating experiences, I’m starting to wonder if that will ever happen. Every man I’ve ‘dated’ has been rude, self-centered and outright awful. I’ve always questioned if all men are like that, but then I met Bradley and the real Jake, the person he is when he’s not around Coop and I think, ‘maybe not’. Maybe I’m meant to be alone. The thought made my chest ache. No one wants to spend their life alone, but I can’t live with Jake for the rest of my life. What if him and Kelly get married? With the way he looks at her it wouldn’t be a surprise. I can’t live with them if they get married, it would be intruding and I couldn’t do that. I need a job. I need life experience. I have to learn how to be a functioning adult. I can’t expect people to take care of me for the rest of my life.

“Katie!” I jumped, turning and looking at Jake. “You okay?” I nodded, looking around and realized we were parked at the mall. “How long were you saying my name?” I asked. “About thirty seconds.” He replied. “Sorry.” I whispered, stepping out of the small SUV. Kelly took his hand as he stepped around and they walked ahead of me as I followed behind. We walked into the Barnes & Noble, and I glanced around, looking at all the books. I saw many I had been eyeing for a while, ones I knew my parents wouldn’t buy for me. If only I had some money, I would get some. I stopped, seeing a few Colleen Hoover books. I knew she was popular, but I hadn’t looked into any of her books. I picked up one called ‘Verity’ reading the reviews on the back. “Katie!” Jake called and I practically tossed the book down before rushing over. “Sorry!” I said, walking up to the Starbucks line they were in. “What were you looking at?” He asked. “Oh nothing. Just a book.” I said as I waved him off. “Do you read a lot?” Bradley asked as he walked over, coffee in hand. I nodded. “I love reading. We didn’t have tv’s in the house so I spent a lot of time reading. Of course, my parents decided what I could and could not read.” I said and he rolled his eyes. 

The line moved and I realized I was blocking people. “I don’t even know why I’m in this line.” I muttered, stepping out and standing next to Bradley. “Are you not getting coffee?” He asked and I shook my head. “I have no money.” I said blatantly. “What do you want? I got it.” He said, reaching for his wallet. I held my hand up, shaking my head. “Bradley no-” Seriously, I got it.” I huffed, looking at the menu. “I don’t even know what I would get.” I said. “Try this.” He said, holding out his cup. I furrowed my brows but he motioned for me to take it. After a moment, I did. I took a sip and the flavor washed over my tongue. “That’s good. What is that?” I asked. “Iced white mocha. Phoenix got me hooked.” I nodded. “Want one?” I sighed, knowing he wouldn’t leave me alone until I agreed. “A small one.” I said and he grinned at me, hauling me into the line. Once we approached the counter he ordered for me. “Can I also get a shot of raspberry in it?” The barista nodded and Bradley grinned at me. I just ignored him, grabbing my coffee at the end. “Any good?” He asked as I took a sip. “Really good. Wanna try it?” I held it up and he raised his brows, taking a sip. “Damn, raspberry in coffee? I never would’ve guessed.” I giggled. “I just thought why not! And I’m glad I did.” We met up with everyone else outside of the store and Natasha pulled me into a hug. “How was last night?” She asked. “Rough. But I made it.” I said as she looped her arm through mine. 

“Okay, so what do you need?” Jake asked. “Um… I really don’t know.” Everything in here was clothing stores and I had clothes. “Well she needs different shoes, I know that.” Kelly spoke up. “You probably need bras.” Natasha said. I shook my head as a blush flooded my cheeks. “No,” I whispered. “I have two.” I said and she laughed. “You’ll need more than that.” She said. “Probably wouldn’t hurt to get some jeans and shirts. Can’t wear dresses everywhere.” Kelly said and I furrowed my brows. “I always have.” I said. “Yeah, but if you get a job you may not want to wear dresses or you may not be allowed.” “Let’s not worry about that now. Let’s just get things you’re comfortable with.” Jake said, laying a hand on Kelly’s shoulder. “Yeah! Now come on!” Natasha said, pulling me with her as Kelly grabbed my other arm. They dragged me into a store called ‘Adore Me’ and Natasha immediately held up a deep blue bra, grinning at me. “Is this not adorable?” She asked and I bit my lip looking back to see Kelly and Jake looking at lingerie and Bradley making his way over. “Um, yeah.” I said and she furrowed her brows. “What’s wrong?” She asked. “I just… I’ve never had anything other than black, white and tan bras.” I said and she nodded, smiling at me. “We are about to change that.” She said. 

“Ma’am? We need her bra size.” Natasha stopped an associate who came over, and measured me. She told me my bra size and we were off. She held up the blue one again and raised a brow. “That’s nice.” Bradley said, grinning at us. “Fine. I’ll try it.”

With that we went around and I grabbed a couple of bras, as well as Natasha. “Ready?” Kelly asked, walking over, her arms full of lingerie and Jake even carrying a few pieces for her. “Yes!” Natasha said excitedly and soon we all got to the dressing rooms. “You two stay here.” Kelly said and Jake pouted. “But-” “Stay!” She commanded and they both took a seat on the small couch. We each got a room next to each other and started trying everything on. The bad thing is, I was in love with all of them. “These all look so good.” I whispered. “Can I get your opinion?” Kelly asked as she stood right outside my door. “Um, yeah. Hang on.” I quickly tossed my dress back on and stepped out. I was a little startled to see her in a black corset, black thong and matching garters. “Think Jake will like it?” She asked, spinning around. “Oh yeah! He’ll love it!” Natasha said excitedly, in a sheer bodysuit of her own. “Katie?” She asked and I cleared my throat, nodding. “It looks good.” Her face fell. “What’s wrong with it?” She asked and I rapidly shook my head. “Nothing! Nothing at all!” I said. “Then why does your face look like there’s something wrong?” She asked. “You just caught me off guard. I’m not used to all this.” I said and realization seemed to cross their faces. “Oh, Katie, we're so sorry. We’re just so comfortable with each other and we didn’t think about it making you uncomfortable.” Natasha said. “Don’t feel bad. It’s okay!” I said and Kelly stopped me. “No it’s not.” 

“Kelly. It’s fine. I’ve just never had anyone to shop with except my mom. I wish I was as comfortable with it as you two are.” They smiled at me. “After spending time with us, you will be.” Kelly said with a wink and we all stepped back inside our respective dressing rooms. I stared at all the bras, finally narrowing it down to two and I was about to step out when there was a knock on my door. I opened it and it was Kelly and Natasha. “Try this on.” I furrowed my brows in confusion at the sheer dress. “It’s a babydoll and g-string set.” Kelly said. “Why?” I asked. “Because sometimes it just makes you feel sexy.” She replied. “It’s not like I have anyone to wear it for.” I said, and Kelly huffed. “Wear it for yourself!” She said, placing the hanger in my hand and pushing me back into the dressing room. She shut the door and I stood still for a moment. Did I make her mad? I looked down at the lingerie in hand and decided I might as well try it on. So I did, and she was right. I did feel sexy, something I’ve never felt before. “So?” She asked from outside. She sounded annoyed and I rushed to get it off. “It fits great.” I said before getting dressed and grabbing everything. I opened the door and Natasha was still standing outside the door. “Where’d she go?” I asked. 

“She went ahead to check out. What’d you think of everything?” I held them all up, my arms full of bras and the one piece of white lingerie. “They were all great, I really love them all! But I managed to narrow it down to two.” I said proudly and she raised a brow at me. “Just two?” I nodded. “Why not all of them?” I shrugged. “Bras are expensive and I don’t want anyone spending too much money on me.” She sighed. “Come on.” She walked away and I stood there. Did I make her mad too? You probably did, you’re good at that. I took a deep breath, holding back the tears that were forming before making my way out. She was talking to Jake who was nodding and listening to her intently. “Find anything good?” Bradley asked, walking up with my coffee. “Uh, yeah.” I said. “You okay?” I furrowed my brows, nodding. “Oh yeah. I’m great.” I said as I sipped on my coffee. Natasha went to pay and Jake came over. “Find what you need?” I nodded. “Yeah, I’ll put the others up real quick.” I went to walk away when Jake got an associate's attention. “She’ll take all of these.” Everything was immediately swept out of my arms and I gawked at him. “Jake! I don’t need all those!” I said and he just smirked, walking away to pay. Bradley walked over to Natasha and Kelly and I stood there. One store in, not even eleven thirty and I already feel overwhelmed. I took a deep breath, steeling my nerves before I walked over to Jake. 

“Here you go.” The associate said, handing me the bag. “Thank you.” Jake said, guiding me over to everyone else. “Where to next?” He asked. “The shoe store.” Kelly said and Jake took her hand as we walked out, Bradley and Natasha behind them and me at the back of everyone. It shouldn’t bother me so much, I’m used to it, but for some reason I felt ignored. We walked into a shoe store and I looked around. It wasn’t anything I had really worn before. I’ve been in heels daily since I was fifteen. I had to wear sneakers in school sometimes but it’s been years since I’ve owned a pair of flat shoes. “See anything you like?” Kelly asked, coming over. “Oh uh… to be honest I don’t know where to start.” She hummed. “Well, a good pair of sneakers is a good place to start.” I nodded and she pulled down a light gray pair. “These are cute, and it’s a good brand.” She handed it to me and I saw it said ‘Brooks’ on the side. “Yeah.” I said and she looked through the boxes. “What size are you?” She asked. “Um, these shoes are a nine.” She nodded, grabbing an eight and a half. “Try these and we’ll go down in size if we have to.” I nodded, taking the box and going to sit before stopping. “Hey, Kelly?” She hummed, walking over. “Did…” I took a deep breath, preparing myself for her answer. “Did I make you mad in the last store?” She raised a brow at me. “No, why would you think that?” She asked. “You just sounded annoyed when you handed me that lingerie set.” 

“Oh, no! No! I wasn’t mad. My mom sent me some ridiculous text and then started blowing up my phone. She tends to do that.” I nodded, relief washing over me. “Okay, good. I thought I pissed you off and I felt really bad so I just wanted to ask.” She smiled at me. “You’re good! Oh, there’s some cute sandals over here! I’ll grab you a pair.” She said before running off. I grinned and tried on the shoes, feeling a little better. As the day wore on I had more and more fun, eventually the boys walked behind us as we walked arm in arm with each other. Kelly glanced behind us before turning back. “Ooh! Bath and Body Works!” She yelled before dragging me in. “But I don’t need anything from here!” I said and she scoffed. “You can always use cheap perfume. It smells good and it means that you aren’t wasting your expensive perfume.” I chuckled. “I don’t have any expensive perfume. At least, not anymore.” I said as she started making me small things. Soon we left with a few perfumes and even a few candles that Natasha swore I needed. As we walked I saw a hair salon and slowed down, looking inside. A few women were getting their hair dried and styled and a few were getting up after having their hair done. “Wanna cut your hair?” Natasha asked, walking over. I touched my own hair, playing with the ends. “I don’t know. I’ve always had long hair ever since I can remember.” She nodded. “How about a trim then? You seem to have a lot of split ends and it’ll make you feel better.” 

“Okay.” I said, smiling at her. “Come on.” She dragged me in, Kelly and Bradley following. “How can I help you?” The girl asked. I opened my mouth to answer but stopped, getting nervous. “She needs a trim.” Natasha said and the girl nodded. After a moment she took me back as Bradley took my bags. She talked to me as she washed my hair and then she sat me down. “Just a trim?” She asked and I nodded. “Yes, please.” I whispered. With that she got to work. I calmed myself as she cut my split ends, reminding myself there will be next to no change in the length. “That good?” She asked once she finished. Long hair is what makes you a woman. My mother’s voice echoed in my brain. “Actually, can we cut some of it off?” I asked. “You sure?” She asked and I nodded. “Positive. Maybe the middle of my back?” She agreed and got to work as Natasha, Kelly, and Bradley walked over. “You’re cutting it?” Bradley asked and I hummed. “Decided since my life was changing so drastically, my hair should too.” Once she was done she asked again and excitement ran through me. “I’m sorry. Can we cut more? Maybe to my shoulders?” 

“That’s a big change, Katie.” Kelly said and I nodded. “I know. Ooh, maybe some curtain bangs?” I was asked if I was sure a few times but I insisted. “It’s hair. If I want it long again, it’ll grow back.” I said and she got to work. The weight was so different once she finished and now I was nervous, but once she blow dried and straightened it, I fell in love. “So this is what it’s like to not have your neck weighed down by your hair?” I asked, stretching my neck out and they laughed. “It looks great.” Kelly said. Natasha went up to pay, and I made a mental note to pay her back. As we walked out, Jake rounded the corner. “Where have you been?” I asked, walking over to him. He looked up from the box in his hand and stopped, stumbling back slightly. “Holy shit.” He muttered and my heart rate picked up. “Is it bad? Everyone else said it looked good but-” “No. No you look beautiful I just-” He cleared his throat. “Here,” He said, holding out the box. “I got you this.” He said and I looked down. “No. Take it back.” I said, shoving the box back towards him. “Katie-” “I told you no last night, Jake. Now take it back.” I demanded and he chuckled. “Nope. It’s yours one way or another.” He said, dropping it into one of my bags. “No, Jake! An iPhone is too expensive!” I said, taking it out and placing it back in his hand. “Katie. You need a phone. I got this for you, it’s a gift, now take it.” He said, grabbing my hand and placing the box in it. We stared each other down for a few minutes before I gave in. “Fine. But this is it. We’re done shopping for the day.” I said and he nodded. “You have everything you need so I can agree to that.” I nodded, placing the box in one of my bags. “This was free with it.” He said as he tossed a slim, longer box into the bag as well. “What?” I pulled it out as he walked past me, seeing it was a gold series 8 apple watch. “JACOB SERESIN!” I yelled, storming after him. 

Once Jake and Bradley calmed me down, we went out for an early dinner. “Are you sure?” I asked, staring at the sushi in front of me. “It’s a dragon roll. I promise it’s good.” Bradley said, holding the sushi up to my face. I’m usually down to try anything but this was a little intimidating. “Come on.” He pushed and I just decided to go for it. I took the sushi roll from his chopsticks and was very surprised by it. “Holy shit.” Jake laughed. “Is that what you’re gonna say anytime you try new foods?” I immediately nodded. “That is good! Can I get one?” I asked and Bradley nodded, getting our waiters attention. The rest of dinner flew by and eventually we all parted ways. Once Jake, Kelly and I got home I unloaded all my bags and slipped my shoes off, the feeling returning in them as I did so. I put all my clothes away in the closet and dresser drawers, even unloading my suitcase and duffel bag. I made the bed since I didn’t this morning. Crawling into a messy bed stresses me out and I can’t sleep for some reason. I made my way downstairs, but stopped as I caught sight of Jake and Kelly in a heated make out session. I blushed, rushing back upstairs and into the bathroom. I decided to kill time and take off my makeup and wash my face, using the skincare Jake bought for me earlier. 

Once I was done I looked at my hair again, realizing how freeing it was to have it all gone. “Katie!” Kelly yelled up the stairs and I came out. “Yeah?” I asked as I walked down into the living room. “I’m leaving. Just wanted to say bye.” She said, tossing her arms around my shoulders. I hugged her back as she squeezed me. “Thank you.” I whispered and she pulled back. “I had fun today. We are so doing that again.” She said before making her way back to Jake. “Let me get a job first.” I said and she laughed before kissing him quickly and  waving as she walked out the door. “Why don’t you go grab your phone and we’ll set it up and I’ll get everyone’s numbers in it.” I nodded, bounding up the stairs and grabbing the phone before coming back down. I sat next to him on the couch, pulling it out of the box and turning it on. We spent some time setting it up to how I like. After that we sat on the couch as Jake turned on a movie. “I’m gonna start looking for jobs tomorrow.” I said and he looked at me. “Really?” He asked and I nodded. “I’ll pay you back Jake, I swear. I’ll even pay you rent once I start having regular income.” I said and he laughed. “You sure?” He asked and I furrowed my brows. “Do you think I can’t do it?” I sa tup, glaring at him. “Wouldn’t you rather go to nursing school?” I reeled back at the question. “What?” 

“Oh, come on Katie. You’re free from your parents and you can do what you want! Why don’t you go to nursing school like you said you wanted?” He asked. “I can’t afford that.” I said. “Look, you can take out student loans. I know it’s not ideal, and you’ll have to pay them back but you can stay here while you go. Free rent, free food. You just keep your stuff clean and help me around the house, I don’t see why you can’t go.” I was caught off guard by his words. “I would need my dad’s approval for the loans and-” “What?” He asked, confused. “Yeah, my dad always said I would need his signature for any loans and he refused so I could never get one for school. That’s why he always bitched about paying.” He scoffed, anger taking over his features. “Your parents are real pieces of… work, you know that?” I laughed. “Pieces of shit. You can say it, Jake.” He chuckled. “Good to know. But you don’t need anyone's approval for the loans. Not even your dad’s.” My face fell and my chest ached. “So I don’t need his signature for glasses either?” His face fell like mine. “Fuck. I knew there was something else we needed to do.” He said as he leaned his head back on the couch. “No, you don’t and tomorrow afternoon we’ll work on finding you an eye doctor. I don’t want to take you to your usual one, they may rat you out to your parents.” I nodded, never thinking about the fact that someone off base could tell my parents who I was with. 

“Okay. But can I think about the school thing? That’s a big decision.” He nodded, smiling at me. “Of course. So, what movie you wanna watch?” He asked and I shrugged. “I don’t know. I haven’t seen many movies.” He scoffed. “We will change that.” He said before cutting on some comedy. We watched two movies before bed that night and I slept a little better. I woke up twice from nightmares but I didn’t scream. I woke up around five a.m. when I heard Jake’s shower cut off. I laid there as he walked by, but I couldn’t go back to sleep so I decided to get up. I walked downstairs, rubbing my eyes in hopes my vision would clear up. “Why are you awake?” He asked and I shrugged, noticing he was in his flight suit. “Can’t go back to sleep.” I replied and he chuckled. “Well I’m about to leave. You can text me whenever today, if I’m in the air I obviously won’t respond. Help yourself to any food or drinks in the fridge, help yourself to anything really.” He said as he walked by me. “Rent a few movies if you want, I don't care. I should be home around four.” He said as he walked to the door and I followed him. “Just relax today and we’ll try to find you an eye doctor when I get home.” I nodded as he grabbed his duffel bag. “Have a nice day.” I said and he kissed my head before he walked out the door. “Bye darlin'.” I was caught off guard by his actions and stood in the entry way for a second. Once my body caught up with my thoughts I made sure the door was locked before going over to the couch. I sat down, pulling my legs into my chest. I realized how quiet it was when I was alone, and I didn’t like it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @genius2050 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @callsign-athena @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan

#undiagnosed #top gun maverick #jake seresin #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin top gun #jake seresin x oc #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #ADHD oc #hangman seresin #hangman #hangman fanfiction #top gun hangman

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 5

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 7.0k

Chapter 4 | Masterlist

After his apology, Jake was a little more eager to hang out with me while I study. His presence became calming almost. Any time Coop came in the room, one glare from Jake and he was turning around and leaving. It filled me with joy to see him running with his tail tucked between his legs. “Katie!” I whirled around in my seat to see Jake rushing over, a sly grin on his face. “What?” I asked and he motioned me to follow him. I stood, following him to the window where he yanked the blinds up. I never realized you could see the tarmac from here. “Okay… I see jets.” He laughed, pointing down towards the right corner. “Look down there.” I leaned over, looking and I saw two bodies by the jets, with another small body standing in front of them. I adjusted my glasses and realized it was Blake and Coop, with Maverick standing before them. Maverick’s mouth was moving but I obviously couldn’t hear anything. “Two hundred and fifty burpees. Mav is not taking this lightly.” I observed as they jumped in the air before dropping to the ground and going into a push up. “Why though?” I asked. “They screwed up. Left Bob and Phoenix to fend for themselves against Maverick. Then he got tone on them.” I nodded. “So you all have to do burpees if you mess up?” He shook his head. “No. Everyone else has to do two hundred pushups. It’s hard but not as hard as two hundred and fifty burpees.” I chuckled, watching them struggle. “I shouldn’t be laughing.” I said, turning back to the table. 

“I think you have every right to laugh.” He said as I sat down, looking up at him over the rim of my glasses. “What they did was wrong on so many levels. So go ahead and laugh at their pain.” I giggled at him as he sat across from me. He smiled and stared at me for a minute. “What?” I asked. “You wanna go out on Saturday?” My smile dropped as I looked at him. “Are you fucking serious? You have a fucking girlfriend.” He sat back, wide eyed and shaking his head. “No! No, no! Dammit.” He ran his hands down his face before taking a deep breath. “I meant, do you want to go out with the team and I on Saturday? We’re all going to the Hard Deck for drinks.” I let out the breath I was holding. “Sorry. I was just caught off guard. Um, I think my parents and I have plans this weekend.” He nodded and proceeded to help me study. “Medical law really is boring.” I nodded in agreement. “What would you be doing if you didn’t have to do this to please your parents?” I didn’t even have to think about it. “Nursing school. I’ve wanted to be a nurse since I was a little girl.” He smiled at me. “I think you’d be a good nurse.” I smiled at him. “Thanks. I’ve never had someone tell me they thought I’d be good at something.” 

“You mean, your parents never told you that they thought you’d be good at something?” I shook my head. “Well, my mom had me in pageants as a kid and my talent was usually gymnastics. She told me I was good at it, but then I went and broke my leg.” He chuckled as he leaned back in his seat, fingers tapping the table. “It’s not like you did it on purpose. How’d it happen?” I sighed, setting my pencil down. “My mom set up the little balance beam we had. She had placed the mats down next to it so if I fell I didn’t hurt myself. But she didn’t secure them and I messed up once so they shifted. I went into a back handspring and I went sideways. We’re still not completely sure how it happened but I snapped my femur in half.” He looked at me wide eyed. “How old were you?” I shrugged. “Seven I think. Mom yelled at me the entire ambulance ride and I was grounded for three months for ruining my chances at winning.” His jaw dropped. If this were a cartoon it would’ve broken through the table with the way he looked. “Wait, wait, wait. You mean to tell me that you snapped the strongest bone in your body at seven years old, and you were in trouble. You realize that’s technically her fault and not yours.” I sighed, shoulders dropping. “It’s in the past now, Jake. Let’s just drop it.” He could tell I didn’t want to talk about it anymore. “You realize there’s a pattern right?” I nodded. “Is this how it’s been your whole childhood?” I huffed in anger, slamming my book shut. “Yes, are you happy? Is that what you wanted to hear?” I raised my voice as I stood. He stood as well, coming around the table and standing mere inches from me as he leaned one hand on the table. “No, darlin’. Of course not. I just-it’s wrong.”

My face flushed at the nickname, not used to being called anything other than Katie. I cleared my throat, stepping back from him as he looked at me in confusion. “I should get back to studying. I have my last exam before finals coming up.” He nodded, moving so I could sit back down and once again I buried my nose in my book. The air in the room changed after that and we went silent, only speaking when he left and told me goodbye. He bugged me on Saturday, asking if I was sure I couldn’t come out. It’s not because I didn’t want to. I’d love to go out with other people and have fun, but it’s just not something I’m able to do. But ever since then, every Friday and Saturday night I would get a text from Jake, asking the same thing.

Wanna join us for drinks tonight?

I had to explain that it wasn’t because I didn’t want to, but more on the lines of convincing my parents to let me out unsupervised. He of course sent the eye roll emoji but in the end told me he understood. But that didn’t deter him from asking. Which made me feel good, like maybe my answers hadn’t annoyed him to the point he just stopped trying. But I planted the bug in my parents ear after the first time he asked and for weeks I’ve been dropping hints. “Hey mom?” I asked, sitting her drink next to her as she read her book in the family room. “What?” She snapped. “While I was in class today-” “Speak up! God, Katie. When are you going to learn that no one can hear you when you mumble!” I took a step back as a reflex before clearing my throat. “While I was in class, Professor Dunlap mentioned that the Hard Deck was doing a true crime trivia night this next Saturday, and they’ll have a lot of law questions. So if I go, I can get extra credit.” She scoffed at my question and I started pulling on my thumbs behind my back, trying to keep myself calm. “It’s also supporting a local charity.” She looked up from her book, raising a brow at me. “What’s it for?” She asked and I had to bite back the smile that was growing on my face. “Childhood cancer.” My mother is always doing events for various charities but her biggest one is childhood cancer. It’s a good cause but mom does it solely to show people, ‘how giving we are.’ In reality she doesn’t care, it’s all about image, just like everything else in our lives. 

“You always say I should be more involved in charity, this would be good for me.” She seemed to think about it for a minute. “Let me discuss it with your father.” I nodded, turning and going up to my room where I felt like my chest was going to explode with excitement. For the next two weeks I’ve been kicking ass at studying, even allowing my parents to quiz me and showing them that I’ve done the work. I also went out of my way to do things without being asked, thinking maybe if I show some responsibility and maturity they’ll let me go. I was in the middle of studying when my mom came into my room Friday night. “What are you doing?” She asked. “I’m studying chapter thirty-six.” She raised a brow. “I thought you were on chapter thirty-three.” I nodded. “We are. But I finished it and I feel confident about it, so I worked ahead. Which means I’ve done the next two weeks' assignments.” She seemed impressed, looking around my room. “Your room needs a little work.” I nodded. “Yeah I need to wash my laundry and my bedding.” She nodded, turning to leave. “You need to dust and vacuum too. Your father and I were invited to a formal luncheon tomorrow and it’s just your father and I. We’ll have to leave you here… so if you can get this room straight, you can go to the Hard Deck.” She dipped out of the room after that and I grinned, excitedly reaching for my phone, shooting Jake a text. 

Got plans tomorrow night?

I buried my nose into my textbooks, working hard to keep my mind busy. But I kept picking up my phone, hoping he replied. After twenty minutes his reply came through.

Same plans as every weekend, darlin’. Why?

How would you feel about adding one more person to your plans?

I didn’t even have to wait for a reply, as if he sat there and stared at his phone, waiting. 

You’re not messing with me are you? This isn’t some cruel joke?

I had to cover my mouth to hold back my laugh, not wanting to alert my parents to anything.

No joke. My parents have plans and for some reason, they’ve allowed me to leave the house unsupervised.

Awesome, we’ll be there around seven!

I was so excited to go out! So much so I barely slept that night. The next morning I got up, stripping my bed and tossing everything into the washer. By twelve my parents left for their luncheon, giving me strict instructions on what I could and could not do. I was putting my sheets back on my bed when my phone rang. “Hello?” I asked, holding the phone between my cheek and shoulder. “Hey, darlin’.” The southern accent greeted me. “Hi, Jake.” I said, tucking my fitted sheet over the corner of my mattress. “You’re not gonna bail on us are you?” He asked and I giggled, shaking my head. “No. I just have a few things to do before I go.” He hummed. “Like what?” He asked. “Uh, I need to dry my comforter, wash and dry my clothes and put them away, then I need to clean my fish tank.” I could hear rustling on the other side. “How long is that gonna take?” I looked at the clock, seeing it said twelve-forty five. I did the math in my head. “About four and a half hours.” It went silent for a moment and I thought maybe the call dropped. “Jake?” I asked. “Four and a half hours for laundry and your fish tank?” I nodded. “Yeah, an hour to wash my clothes while my comforter dries, an hour to dry my clothes and maybe fifteen minutes to fold all of it. Then I need about two hours for my fish tank. But after that I have to shower and get ready.”

“What if I came over and helped you?” I was caught off guard by the question. “Um, I don’t know.” I ran my hands through my hair. “Come on, Katie. I’m sure that fish tank is heavy too.” I huffed, looking at the tank. It was twenty gallons and it was heavy, empty and full. “Okay. But you need to get here fast and you have to be gone before three-thirty. My parents will be back at four.” I heard him jump to his feet. “Send me the address, darlin’. I’m on my way.” I bit my lip, fighting back a grin at the name he seems to have given me. “Okay.” My voice was airy as we said goodbye and hung up. I text him my address, leaning against my door as I did so. My parents would literally kill me if they found out I had a male in general in the house without them here. But for Jake to be under my father’s command? That was a whole other realm of problems, especially considering the rumors that flew months ago. Maybe I should call him and tell him not to come? That would be the best thing to do. I broke away from my thoughts to grab my phone, but I was interrupted by the doorbell going off. 

I made my way downstairs, peeking out the window next to the door, swinging it open when I saw the familiar head of blonde hair. Jake smiled at me as he leaned on the door frame. His hair wasn’t perfectly fixed, hanging messily in front of his eyes. He had on a black shirt with some blue gym shorts slung low on his waist, and damn, have his arms always been that big. “It’s weird seeing you in casual clothing.” He said and that’s when I realized I was in a baggy shirt and shorts. “Sorry. I didn’t see the point in dressing up just to clean.” I said as I stepped back. “Come in.” He did and I shut the door behind him. “Want anything to drink?” I asked as he looked around. My house was by no means small, and my mother wanted to show off to anyone and everyone, so it always looked grand. “I’ll take a water.” I nodded, walking to the kitchen as he followed me. I grabbed a glass from the cabinet, filling it with water and handing it to him. He chuckled, looking at the glass. “No bottles?” I laughed, filling my own glass. “No, we’re too good for bottles according to my mother.” He chuckled. “How long did it take you to get here?” He shrugged, setting the glass down. “Like twenty minutes.”

I sat on my floor, against my bedroom door for twenty minutes? I shook the thought off, motioning him to follow me. “You can sit here while I toss my clothes in the washer, then we’ll tackle the fish tank.” He looked around my room before turning back to me. “I can help.” I laughed as I grabbed the basket full of clothes. “It’s putting laundry in the washer. It’s kind of a one person job.” He flashed me a smile, and I laughed. “I’ll be right back.” As I was tossing my clothes in, I was grateful that he didn’t insist on helping me. That would mean he would’ve seen my panties, and for some reason, that made redness flare across my cheeks. I never thought  things like that would make me blush. Every woman wears panties. Right? I shook the thoughts away and went back upstairs. I walked into my room to see Jake looking at all the pageant trophies my mother kept on display. “This was really you?” I nodded. “That hard to believe?” He shook his head. “No, you just look so young but so mature at the same time.” I nodded. “Lots of makeup, lots of spray tan.”

“So who's who?” He asked, leaning down to look into the tank. “You wanna know their names?” He nodded. “I mean, I’m about to remove them from their home, figured I’d know their names first.” I laughed at his words. “The two goldfish are Splish & Splash, I actually bought them together.” He nodded. “How can you tell them apart?” I pointed at Splish as she swam by. “That’s Splish. Not long after I got her, Georgie, the guppy with the veil shaped tail over there attacked her. They were still little at the time and he damaged her left fin. She’s fine but I really thought I was gonna have to separate them into separate tanks.” He nodded. “So Splash is this other one that’s next to her?” I nodded. “Georgie was the very first one I got, my parents got him for me. But then I got Splish and Splash. Simon is my angelfish over there and after him I got Ripley.” “She’s a neon tetra right?” I nodded. “Most people don’t know their species names.” He chuckled, standing up straight. “My nephew has a fish tank and it’s full of them.” I smiled at him. “Fish tanks are very relaxing, and I’ve learned alot from having them.” He raised a brow. “Like what?” He asked and I went into the bathroom, grabbing the container I put them in when I cleaned their tank. “Like goldfish have no stomach and can live to be forty years old.” “Forty years?” I nodded. “They also have short memories, but not as short as people think. It goes about three months and they can recognize people's faces.” 

He seemed surprised as I climbed onto the small step stool I keep in my room, placing the container in the water. “Hand me that net?” I asked, pointing to the other side of the tank. He handed it to me and watched as I corralled them into the container before I pulled it out. “You just herded them like cattle.” I laughed and nodded. “It’s routine now. They know when they see the net to move towards the container.” I said as I went into the bathroom, setting the container back onto the counter so they didn’t get knocked around. I used another container to empty more water until there was virtually none left. “Okay, just grab an end and lift.” He held his hand out, grabbing the tank long ways and just lifting it off the table. I couldn’t help but stare for a moment as the muscles in his arms rippled. “Jake! Please be careful! Please don’t spill any of it!” He carried it as if there was no problem. “Where do you want it?” He asked. “In the tub.” He nodded, carefully setting it down. “Thank you, but I would’ve helped you carry that.” He shook his head. “You carry that on your own?” I nodded. “No one helps you?” I shook my head. “They’re my fish, my responsibility. Why would anyone help me?” I asked, pulling out all my supplies. I could feel the tension in the air and his eyes on my back, but when I turned back around he just smiled at me. 

We got to cleaning out the tank. I stood in the large tub on one side of the tank and he sat on the edge on the other side. We were halfway done when he decided to splash water in my face. “I know you did not.” He laughed, looking up at me. “You said you needed a shower anyway. Figured I’d help you get started.” I splashed water back in his face. That started us tossing water at each other. “Stop!” I squealed as he soaked my glasses. I took them off, shaking them out. “And now I'm blind.” I joked, handing him my glasses to set on the counter behind him. As he did I looked past him, catching a tall form in the doorway. Even without my glasses I could tell it was my father, and I could tell he was mad. “Daddy.” The words escaped my mouth as I backed into the shower wall, wanting as much distance between us as possible. It helped that Jake was between us, but I was still scared. Jake looked up at me, seeing the fear on my face and looked behind him, standing as he saw my parents in the doorway. “Commander.” “Why are you in my house Lieutenant?” My father didn’t miss a beat in asking him. 

Jake opened his mouth to answer. “I asked him to come. I really wanted to go to the Hard Deck tonight and asked if he would help me finish everything so I could go.” My dad’s jaw ticked as Jake looked back at me, but I barely shook my head, telling him to keep his mouth shut. “You need to leave, Lieutenant.” My heart thudded in my chest as he looked back at me before stepping over the edge of the tub and making his way out downstairs. I couldn’t hear anything except my blood rushing in my ears, but when I heard the front door shut everything caught up with me. My mother took off to the left towards her room and my father surged forwards. “NO!” I screamed, attempting to duck away from him but he caught my hair that was piled in a bun on top of my head. I screamed as he pulled it, causing me to trip over the edge of the tub and crash to the stone tiled floors below. “GET UP!”

 I pushed myself up but he was faster, grabbing my hair again and pulling me up as a scream escaped my lips. I couldn’t get my feet under me as he literally tossed me out of the bathroom. I couldn’t get my hands out in front of me fast enough and landed face first on the carpet, blood immediately pouring out of my nose. I sat up as I heard something metal behind me, but as I went to turn and face my father I caught sight of the front door that was at the bottom of the stairs. Green eyes met my own as an angry look overtook Jake’s face. He took his hand off the doorknob and turned for the stairs, but the pleading look on my face made him stop. He couldn’t get involved, not now. “YOU’RE A FUCKING WHORE!” My dad yelled, bringing his belt down on my bare thigh making me close my eyes and scream. When I opened them I saw Jake was gone and I curled into the fetal position as my dad continued to bring his belt down. Once he left me lying on the hallway floor, I managed to get up, my entire body aching as I did so. I finished the tank and got my fish back in before I crawled into the hot shower. My back and legs stung as I gently washed my body, spotting a whelps that was lightly bleeding. He’s never been that angry, he’s never hit me with his belt. I shook at the memory, curling up on the shower floor for a minute, letting the scalding hot water wash over my body. 

I only got out when Mom banged on the bathroom door, telling me to get out. Once I was dry and in my pajamas, I went into my room, closing the door. I fed my fish and then crawled into my bed, not caring that it was only six o’clock, my muscles screamed at me as I pulled the covers up to my chin. Tears soaked my face as I listened to my phone buzz for the thousandth time. I knew Jake was blowing up my phone, and probably Natasha and Bradley as well. But after what happened earlier, I just didn’t wanna talk to anyone. I should’ve anticipated them coming home early. We could've avoided this. Eventually, I dozed off listening to the filter in the fish tank, but I was woken up not long later when my bedroom light turned on. “Get up!” I screamed as my dad grabbed the back of my shirt, yanking me out of bed. He dragged me over to my desk before slamming me down in the chair. “If you’re going to be a whore, you’ll at least be an educated one.” He said before walking out of the room and slamming my door shut behind him. Tears dripped onto my textbook as I cried. You knew better. You knew the repercussions of inviting him over. I attempted to shake the thoughts away but it was no use. Just admit it. You’re desperate for friends, desperate to not be alone. 

I cried the rest of the night and well into Sunday. By Monday I was too numb to cry, I couldn’t feel anything and I wore a long dress to cover my legs and the whelps that covered them. I don’t remember much of the day, only really comprehending anything until Natasha sat across from me, placing her hand on mine. I jumped from my chair, staring down at her for a second before I relaxed, only to jump again when a hand touched my back. I turned, tripping over my chair as Bradley grabbed my arms. “Katie. Hey?” He stood me up and bent down to look me in the face. “You okay?” I didn’t say anything, I just nodded and sat in the chair, tucking my hands between my thighs hoping the pressure would keep me from drifting off in my own head. “Katie we heard what happened.” Natasha got up, opting to take the chair next to me. I dropped my head, looking at the floral patterned dress that covered my thigh. “Katie, Jake was so pissed he called out today. He said he was sick, but really if he saw Commander Blair he might’ve lost it.” Bradley said as he squatted down next to my chair. I didn’t say anything, I didn’t know what to say. “What happened, Katie?” Natasha asked and I shook my head. “It was my fault.” 

“How was it your fault?” Bradley asked. “I shouldn’t have let him come over. If I had just told him to stay home it wouldn’t have happened.” Natasha grabbed my hands from between my legs, taking them both in hers. “This is not your fault, Katie. It doesn't matter what you did, no one deserves… oh my god.” I realized my dress had shifted, the slit on the side revealing one of the whelps. “Oh-” I went to stop her but she moved my dress, revealing part of my thighs, the whelps becoming even more visible. “Katie.” Her voice sounded so sad and Bradley looked livid. “You have to get out of there.” He said as he towered over me. He’s never hurt me before but he scared me hovering like that. “Sit down.” Natasha said quietly and he did, sitting in the chair at the end of the table. “Katie-” “I have to figure this out on my own. If anything happens, I don’t want anyone else tangled up in my mess.” They seemed stunned. For months since we met, I’ve been saying I don’t need help, but now I know I do. “If my dad finds out that Jake knows, this whole thing will take a turn and I don’t know if it’ll be for better or worse. So I need to do this myself.” I said as my eyes trained on this one spot on the table in front of me. Natasha sighed, but Bradley nodded. “I get it. But if you need help,” I nodded. “I’ll call if I really need help.” He nodded as my phone buzzed. I looked at it and gasped. “Fuck! My dad texted me five minutes ago to meet him in front of his office!” I quickly gathered my things. “God, he’s gonna kill me!” I said as I made my way to the door. “Katie! You’re not serious are you?” Bradley yelled. But I didn’t turn around and answer, mainly because I wasn’t so sure if he would or not.

That night after dinner I sat up in my room, my parents wanted me to be studying but I’ve done so much of it I’m five chapters ahead. I can slack off some, so I did. I sat in my bed, curled up with another Stephen King book, this time it was The Stand. I had dived into the picture of the world this book painted but was startled out of it when my door slammed open, the door knob putting a hole in the wall. “Why the fuck are you not studying?!” My dad yelled as he saw me, and I shook in my bed. “I’m five chapters ahead and I’ve done the work for the next four weeks.” He was red in the face and let out a loud yell before he swiped all the pageant trophies off my dresser. I didn’t really care about them but I was terrified, backed against my headboard as I watched him. “I’m sick of having a lazy good for nothing daughter who can’t even do the simplest things she’s asked! God! It’s like you’re stupid or something! Where the hell did we go wrong with you?!” He smashed everything as he screamed. My stack of CD’s, he tipped my bookshelf over and even yanked my comforter off my bed. “You are so ungrateful! We’ve given you everything! And you sit there as if you don’t owe us anything for it! YOU WOULD BE NOTHING WITHOUT US!” He screamed as he got in my face. “I don’t need you!” I screamed back.

I yelled out as his nail scratched my face as he ripped my glasses off. “I guess if you aren’t gonna use these to study,” He said as he sat my glasses on my desk, grabbing my fattest textbook. “YOU MUST NOT NEED THEM AT ALL!” “Daddy! Stop!” I jumped up, attempting to grab the book from him. But I was too late. He slammed the book on my glasses, crushing the lenses and destroying my wire frames. I grabbed his arm and he slung me around until I fell over, crashing into the table with my fish tank. “And these fucking fish! I’m so sick of them!” My heart stopped as he launched the book at my tank, glass shattering and water pouring into the floor. “NO!” I screamed. All five fish lay flopping on the floor, gasping for breath. I jumped up, rushing into the bathroom to grab the container I use when I clean their tank. I opened the tap in the sink and filled it with water. It felt like it took ages to fill up but when I finally had enough I left the water on and rushed back to my room, not caring if I spilled water in the hallway. I dropped to my knees, sobbing as I picked them up one by one and put them in the container. “Come on, guys.” I said as I picked up Georgie, gently setting him in the container. “Come on!” I yelled as my dad stood over me. None of them moved, laying on the bottom of the container. He lightly kicked my hip from where he was standing, making me look up and glare at him. “Get the hell  over it.” He growled out as he walked over towards my bedroom door. “And clean this shit up.” 

He shut my door and looked back down at the bowl, crying when I realized none of them moved. My body shook with sobs as I took my finger, nudging Ripley in hops he would move but he didn’t. “You can’t be dead.” I whispered as I sat back, pulling my knees up to my chest, sobbing. I can’t do this anymore. I should’ve left before now, maybe then they would still be alive. I eventually dragged myself up from the floor, grabbing the bowl and setting it on my desk, next to my crushed glasses. I went into the bathroom, grabbing the broom from there and sweeping up as much glass from my carpet as possible. My parents went to bed already, their closed bedroom door making it obvious. If I cut the vacuum on, who the hell knows what’d happen next. I got up what I could before going back to my room. Everything else could wait until tomorrow morning. I was too scared to lay in my bed, scared he’d come back in and do something to me. So I moved my chair to the other side of my desk so I could see the door and I crossed my arms in front of me, laying my head on them. I stared at the container in hopes it was just stress or the water parameters keeping them on the bottom. I would give them till the morning. My eyes shifting over to my glasses, my bent frames looking like a bent up metal sculpture. I couldn’t hold back anymore tears, letting them fall down my cheeks until they soaked my arms and desk. The next morning was hell. I stepped on a piece of glass, slicing my foot wide open. I was yelled at for missing my first two classes because I had to clean my floors, get up the glass and water, and none of my fish survived. Just like the day before I felt numb, barely remembering how I got to class, and to base. Let alone how I saw to get anywhere, I didn’t even remember walking into the rec room. But I stared at my papers anyway.

“Why are you struggling so hard?” Jake asked when he saw me squinting at the papers in front of me. “Where’s your glasses?” My body froze at his question, my chest getting heavy. “Hey, what is going on?” He asked, squatting down in front of me so he could look up at my face. My hands were between my thighs, the pressure grounding me. “Nothing. I’m fine.” He shook his head, standing and looking at me. “No, you’re not. I know you well enough now to know you’re not okay. So, what is it?” He asked. I took a deep breath, trying my hardest to not dump everything on him. You always run your mouth, at least try to keep this to yourself this time. I shook my head. I don’t run my mouth, and someone should know about the way they treat me. “Um...” I started but immediately stopped. If I start carrying on about this, he'll think I’m weird, he’ll walk away like everyone else. “You know you can tell me, right?” I sighed. “He broke my glasses last night.” It was a whisper. My voice not able to be any louder. “What? Your dad broke your glasses?” I nodded, tears welling in my eyes. “I just- He was yelling at me, and I snapped back. He yanked them off my face and slammed them into my desk before taking my textbook and smashing them.”

I started crying at the memory, he was so angry. The yelling always set me off. “There’s no excuse for him to do that, darlin’.” I shook my head. “No. I wasn’t focused like I should’ve been. I have to pass the bar and I couldn’t keep my nose out of this book I was reading.” I said as my arms crossed over my chest, squeezing myself. “He took them, saying if I wasn’t going to use them to study, I must not need them.” I choked out. “That’s not right. No, That’s not right. He can’t just do that.” I shook my head. “He pays for them, so he can-“ “That is not how that works, no matter what he tells you.” I shrugged. “What else did he do?” I furrowed my brows. “What makes you think he did something else?” He sighed, sitting on the desk in front of me as I started picking around my nails. “Usually once you get something off your chest. You get mad. You’re still upset.” I sighed as he gently gripped my chin, tilting my head up so he could look me in the eyes. God, those beautiful green eyes. “What is it?” I sighed, more tears streaming down my cheeks. “He broke my fish tank.” I choked out. His face immediately fell, and I turned my eyes back to my lap.

“Honey, I’m so sorry. Did any of them-“ I cut him off with a sniffle and a shake of my head. “None of them survived.” I said as I started crying. He pulled me into him, my head resting on his chest as he rubbed my back. “I’m so sorry, darlin’.” After a few minutes I sat back, wiping my tears. My eyes locked onto the small chip on the table in front of me as I spoke. “I’m sorry. This is all so stupid. They were just fish.” I said, trying to play it off like no big deal in hopes he wouldn’t find me weird. “No, it's not stupid. They were your pets; some you’ve had for years.” I felt better, knowing he didn’t find it stupid. Now I felt like I could be upset about it without feeling like I had to keep it all in. But I still furrowed my brows. “You remember that?” He nodded. “Of course, I do. You would go on and on about how much you loved them and the set up you had for them.” I was shocked, I never expected him to remember all those times I talked about them within the last few months. We sat there for a moment, me still crying a little.

“I’m going to say something to him.” He said as he got up, walking out the door. “No! No! No! Bad idea!” I said as I ran in front of him. “What are you going to say anyway? To your fleet commander no less, your new one at that!” “I’m gonna tell him that you don’t deserve this.” I shook my head. “Jake, I’m going to have to ask you to not get involved in this.” I said holding up my hand, but I was shocked when he grabbed it, holding it between both his hands. “And I’m going to have to deny that request.” He said firmly, looking into my eyes. “Why?” He chuckled, looking at my hand, his thumb rubbing my knuckles. “Would you believe me if I said it’s because I care about you?” He asked, taking a step closer. I was shocked, my breathing getting heavier and heavier. “I really do. You have pulled me in with these cute little things you do. Like when you pull on your thumbs, when you scrunch your nose. That little eyebrow quirk-Yeah, that one!” He said as my brow went up. “The way you get excited about little things, and you can’t help but wave your hands around and you do this little dance. I want to do this, because I care about you, Scarlett. I care about you a lot, and I hope you care about me too.”

“I do Jake, I never thought you’d become one of my best friends, but you did. I’m glad you care, but I can’t have anyone else involved with this. I have to figure out how to get out of this on my own.” He shook his head. “I’m done, letting you deal with this alone. You need help.” He said, running his hands through his hair. “Jake, I know. But I have to lay low and be complacent for a while. I just have to let them keep doing this until I find my opening to leave. I’m watched like a hawk twenty-four seven.” His face seemed to turn red in anger. “Be complacent? Be complacent?!” He yelled. I backed into the wall and immediately tears streamed down my face. A reaction I’ve gained over the years. "They don't get to treat you like that!" He yelled as I slid down the wall, tears coating my cheeks. "They're my parents, Jake! They have me trapped financially; I can't do shit about it!" I yelled back, tossing my head back into the wall. “I have to have somewhere to go, Jake. In case you haven’t noticed, I have no life skills! I can’t just leave!” He immediately calmed down, turning to face me. “I have a three bedroom house.” I furrowed my brows, standing from my spot, looking at him. “Jake-” “Come stay with me. I have the room and your parents would never guess, you’d be completely hidden away from them.” It almost sounded too good to be true. “Katie. Seriously, this is your chance and if you don’t take it,” He stopped, standing tall and looking down at me. “I’m just gonna have to force you to go with me.” 

This was it. My one chance. One that would probably never come again. Someone who was willing to let me live with them and not tell anyone. “Katie-” “Okay.” I said and immediately my heart started pounding in my chest. “Seriously?” I nodded. “When can you leave?” I asked. “Now. Mav let us out early.” I nodded, pulling my laptop and keys out of my bag, leaving them on the table, tossing my phone in between them. “What are you doing?” He asked as I hoisted my bag onto my shoulder. “My parents can and will track me with my phone and laptop. If I take the car, they’ll report it stolen. Better to just leave it all here.” I said as I turned, motioning him towards the door. “Won’t you need your phone?” He asked and I shook my head. “Better to start over.” I said and he nodded. “God, how are we gonna get out of here without passing my dad’s office?” I asked and he smirked at me, twirling his keys. “I park out by the hangar, all the way on the other side of the base.” I smiled at him. “You’re a genius.” I said and he led the way, rushing through the halls until we got out to the hangar. We rushed towards a black Chevy Silverado, Jake unlocked the doors, helping me into the passenger side before he jumped into the driver's seat. My heart beat thrummed in my ears and I felt lightheaded from the adrenaline as Jake backed out. “You okay?” He asked as I had my eyes locked on one of the jets. “I think so. This is weird and in all honesty I'm scared.” He chuckled, stretching his arm along the back of my seat before he looked at me. “You’ll be fine. I promise.” And for the first time ever. I felt like I could truly trust somebody.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @genius2050 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @callsign-athena @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891

#undiagnosed #top gun maverick #jake seresin #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #hangman #jake seresin top gun #top gun #neurodivergent oc #ADHD OC

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 10

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 6.0k

Chapter 9 | Masterlist

A few weeks go by, May is over and we were diving headfirst into June. After my eye appointment Jake took me to the bookstore, where we bought a few books that I had been wanting and then we went home. I immediately got online and started looking for frames for my glasses. I scrolled and scrolled for a few days until I came across those same Kate Spade glasses I saw on display. I went to scroll past them when I saw they were on a massive sale. They were originally two hundred and sixty dollars, but they were marked down to one hundred and ten online. That's the average price for glasses, but I bit my lip looking at them. I couldn't ask Jake for these even if they were on sale. "Find some you like?" I jumped, losing my grip on my phone as Jake startled me from behind. "Jake! God, don't scare me like that." I said, my hand over my heart as I leaned back into the couch. He just laughed, coming around and sitting next to me. Before he was even completely sitting, he snatched my phone, looking at the frames. "These are nice." He said, looking at them.

"Yeah but they're too expensive." I responded and he scoffed. "One ten isn't bad, darlin'. I was doing some research and saw the average was two hundred dollars.” He looked through everything on the glasses before turning to me. “There.” He said as he handed me my phone. I looked down and saw he had ordered them. “What if those weren’t the ones I wanted?” I asked and he laughed. “I saw you lookin’ at them at the doctor’s office darlin’. You wanted them.” With that he disappeared into the kitchen. I sighed, relaxing back into the couch as I looked at my phone. I felt bad because Jake has dropped a lot of money on me in the past few days, I had to figure out a way to pay him back. Of course, with no money that’s near impossible. So I would have to do something else. I thought about it for a while before figuring out a plan. While he was at work that week, I made sure the house was spotless, I did his laundry, made his bed and was prepping dinner by the time he got home. The first day he thanked me and was so pleased. But after a few weeks he came into my room after dinner, leaning on my door frame as he watched me put lotion on my legs. “Can I talk to you?” He asked and immediately my heart started pounding in my chest. “Um, yeah.” I put my lotion down and he came, sitting on my bed, looking at me. 

“Why are you doing all this stuff?” He asked and I furrowed my brows. “The cleaning?” “And the cooking, and doing my laundry, and making my bed.” I frowned, pulling my knees up to my chest. “Do you not want me to do that?” He sighed, flopping back on my bed. “I appreciate it, I really do. But it’s every day. Isn't there something else you'd rather spend your day doing?" He asked. I sighed, looking at the few books he bought me. I was halfway through one and I knew if I read all day I’d have the entire stack finished in two weeks. Then Jake would feel like he had to buy me more books. Television isn’t really doing it for me, and you can only watch so many movies. “Honestly?” He nodded. “Honestly.” I sighed, hugging my knees tighter. “Yeah. But I can’t think of much other than reading and it sucks when you finish a book so fast.” He stared at me and I felt like he could read me as easily as flight patterns. “But… you’ve also spent so much money on me lately and I don’t have money to pay you back so I thought I would do things for you.” He sighed, his eyes turning to look at the ceiling. “Darlin’, you don’t have to pay me back for any of this.” I shook my head. “Jake, you signed up to help me get out, not take care of me.” He chuckled, rolling onto his side and propping his head on his fist. My eyes drifted and I couldn’t help but notice his bulging biceps. “Katie.” He said, my eyes meeting his. “Darlin,” He smiled at me. “I don’t care about taking care of you. I’m happy to do it if it means you don’t have to go back to that house of horrors.” I smiled at him. “Thank you.” I whispered and he smiled at me. “Okay. Well I’m gonna go to bed, I’m exhausted.” I nodded as he stood before leaning over and kissing my head. “Night, darlin’.” He said before walking out. “Night, Jake.” 

A week later my glasses came in and I was excited when Jake pulled the box from the mailbox, and handed it to me. “Oh my god!” I squealed, excited to be able to see clearly again. I rushed inside, setting the box on the counter and searching for the scissors. “Dammit! Where are they?” I called out and I heard someone clear their throat behind me. I turned to see Jake, scissors in hand as he grinned at me. “Ah! Thank you!” I said, yanking the scissors from his hand and practically tearing the box apart. “I’ve never seen someone so excited for glasses.” I laughed at his words. “Well I have pretty shitty eyesight, so I’m excited to see clearly again.” I said, reaching into the box of packing peanuts and pulling out my new glasses. “HA!” I yelled, quickly cleaning the little bits of foam off the lenses. I slid them on and it took my eyes a second to adjust after going a few weeks without glasses but finally I could see. “Well?” He asked and I looked at him. Finally from a distance I could see him so clearly. “They’re great! I can finally see!” I looked out the kitchen window to the backyard. “Nice to know the leaves are still individual and not giant green blobs.” He laughed as he looked out the window with me. “Is your eyesight really that bad?” He asked and I pulled my glasses off, holding them out to him. “It’s not the worst eyesight ever but anything two feet in front of me and past that is blurry.” I told him and he held my glasses up to his face. “Oh my god that is blurry.” He said and I laughed, taking my glasses back. “So you can see why I’m happy to have glasses again.”

Another two weeks after that I had my first therapy session after Jake got off work and I lost track of time again and had to rush to get ready. Once again I tossed on a dress, some sandals, my hair was in a bun and I had no makeup. I grabbed my purse, rushing downstairs as Jake waited for me. “Come on. I can’t be late! God, of course I would make myself late.” I said as I rushed by him. “Katie, hang on.” He said, following me. “Did you not just hear me? I’m running behind, no thanks to my shitty time management skills.” I said, getting in the truck. Jake huffed, getting in beside me. I was a nervous wreck for this. Bradley has tried all week to calm me down and it did in the moment, then the nerves would creep back in. “Katie, can we talk?” I sighed, taking deep breaths and tried not to snap at him. “Jake.” I said as my voice broke and tears filled my eyes. “I am trying not to freak out right now. Could we talk after my session?” I asked and he gave me a small smile, nodding. “Yeah,” His voice was soft as he reached over the console, grabbing my hand and holding our intertwined fingers on it. “We can talk after.”

The rest of the ride was quiet but as Jake’s thumb rubbed my knuckles I calmed a little. But as soon as he let go and threw the truck in park, the nerves were back as I stared up at the tall building. I managed to get out and walk around the truck, heading for the door but I stopped short. My hand clutched the leather straps of my purse as it sat on my shoulder. Could I really do this? Tell a complete stranger everything that’s happened to me? Especially within the last few months? Well, I guess Jake was a complete stranger once. “Want me to go in with you?” I turned to see Jake leaning out the window of his truck. I sighed defeatedly. “Would you?” He smiled, rolling up the window and getting out. “C’mon.” He said, holding out his hand for me. “Thank you.” I said as I took his hand and walked inside. We took the elevator up to the eighth floor and down the hall to Dr. Davis’ office. We walked in and I smiled at the receptionist. “Hi, my name is Katie Blair. I have an appointment with Dr. Davis.” The lady hummed and typed on her keyboard. “Fill this out and have a seat.” She said in a bland tone. I gave her a small nod and took the clipboard, following Jake to some empty seats. We sat down and I looked at the clipboard. There was so much they needed to know, it was a little overwhelming. I eventually filled out everything I knew but when it came to things like insurance, I was stuck. “What’s wrong?” He asked. “I uh- I don’t have insurance and I don’t really know what to put.” I said and he leaned over, looking. “Here. Self-pay.” I checked the little box and sat back. 

He squinted at the paper that had my name on it. “Why does that name look familiar?” He asked. “Probably because it’s mine.” I sassed and he chuckled, nudging me. “Haha. No, I mean your first and middle name. Katie Scarlett.” I sighed, scrunching my nose at his question. “Ever seen Gone With The Wind?” It was my mother’s favorite movie, and of course. “No!” He gasped. “She didn’t.” I nodded. “If my last name had been O’Hara she would’ve kept me in corsets and hoop skirts.” He chuckled. “Well I like your name.” I nodded. “I do too. I think it’s pretty, just wish she had been more creative.” I said before getting up and walking over to the reception desk. “Here’s this.” She hummed, scowling at me as she looked up at me over the tops of her glasses. “For the record. You were late.” I bit my lip. My appointment was at four-thirty and we got into the office at four-thirty three. “Dr. Davis does not accept late patients.” My heart leapt into my throat. I got lucky with this early opening, they were booked out eight months otherwise. “Leave her alone Kathy.” A voice behind me spoke. “Hi, I’m Dr. Davis.” She held out her hand for me to shake. She was a little shorter than me, long dark brown hair and glasses on her face. She had to be about my mother’s age. And that worried me, what if she didn’t understand? “I-I’m Katie.” She smiled at me. “Well Katie, if you’re ready we can go into my office.” My gaze immediately shifted to Jake and he gave me a small smile. “I’ll be right here waiting for you.” I smiled at him and followed Dr. Davis into her office before she closed the door behind us. “Have a seat. Want some water?” At her question I realized my throat would dry. “Yes, please.” 

I sat in one of the comfy looking chairs she had in her office as she grabbed a bottle from the mini fridge and handed it to me. “You look lovely.” She complimented, sitting across from me. “Oh, uh thank you. I look like a wreck though. No makeup, my hair is pulled up and I just grabbed something from my closet.” I said and she nodded. “You still look beautiful.” My face flushed and she narrowed her eyes at me. “My mother always told me I had to be well put together to be beautiful.” She hummed, writing something down on her notepad. “Why don’t you tell me about your mother.” She asked and I took a deep breath. “She’s not a good person.” She nodded, writing stuff down. “And why is that?” I was a little agitated but I knew she had to ask. “I never remember her being necessarily kind to me. When I was little she had me in beauty pageants, my talent was a gymnastics routine and I was good at it. I would come in first almost every time and she would be so proud.” I said as tears gathered in my eyes. “I was seven and she set up my equipment. I threw a backhandspring on the balance beam, fell off and somehow snapped my femur in half.” She nodded. “That must have been painful.” I pursed my lips. “It was.” My hand fell to my leg, something I haven’t done in years. “I felt it immediately, my thigh was curved medially.” I said, using my hand to curve away from my body all the way down to my knee which pointed inwards. “I cried. God did I cry. Everyone panicked and one father was a medic and rushed over. But just before that I remember my mom telling me to shut up and not grab attention. But as soon as he came over, she was the worried mother, crying over her child's pain.” 

She hummed, passing me a box of tissues. “That makes you mad?” “No shit it makes me mad.” I snapped before taking a deep breath and closing my eyes. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped at you.” She shook her head with a smile. “No, that’s good. You should be mad. Tell me more.” I nodded. “Um, I couldn’t make friends. My mother tried to tell me we were better than everyone, but it never stuck. I was a social child, I loved talking to people and making friends but as soon as I would really get to know someone, form a bond we would move. Eventually I just stopped trying and before I knew it, totally isolated.” I said, wanting to pull my knees up to my chest, but I was in a dress and that’s not lady like. “They wanted me to go to law school. So I did.” She hummed. “And how was that?” “Awful. I was the freak of the school. I get excited about things that no one else seems to care about.” She hummed again. “Like what?” I bit my lip, looking down. “Um, I used to have some fish and I would constantly talk to anyone about them that would listen.” I started pulling on my thumbs. “What were their names?” She asked and I couldn’t help the smile on my face. “Um, splish and splash were my two goldfish, Georgie was my guppy, Simon was an angelfish and then Ripley was a neon tetra.” She smiled at me. “Do you have a picture?” I nodded enthusiastically. When I got into my old backup account I saved a few pictures of my fish as well. I just couldn’t go without pictures of them. “Oh my, they’re so pretty.” She said, adjusting her glasses and I grinned. “Thank you.” I said, putting my phone back in my purse.

“What happened to them?” My breath caught in my throat, not expecting her to be so direct. I thought back to how angry my dad was and a chill ran down my spine. “I was supposed to be studying, but I had done it so much I just wanted to read my book.” She raised a brow but nodded. “My dad was already mad and when he saw I wasn’t studying, he got even more angry and swiped all my old pageant trophies off my dresser. He said I was lazy and stupid and told me I would be nothing without him. He tipped over my bookshelf, trashed my CD’s and when I told him I didn’t need him, he ripped my glasses from my face.” Her eyes were wide as she stared at me before writing in her notes. “Go on.” She motioned me to continue. “He told me if I wasn’t going to use my glasses to study, I must not need them. Then he took one of my textbooks and crushed them on my desk.” Her jaw was practically on the floor as I went on. “He threw me into the table that held my fish tank and he said he was sick of them, so he launched the book into the side of the tank. It shattered and they all flooded out onto the floor. They flopped around and I put them in a container of water, but none of them survived.” Tears filled my eyes at the memory. “Then he told me to get the hell over it and to clean up the mess.” 

“Katie. That’s abuse.” I nodded. “I know that now.” She sighed, taking a breath. “Anything else?” I hummed. “Can I just tell you recent stuff?” She nodded. “Not long before my dad killed my fish, my friend Jake, the one out in the waiting room, came over and helped me clean my fish tank and my parents came home early.” I thought back to the angry look on my fathers face. “As soon as the door shut, he grabbed me by my hair, dragged me from where I was standing in the tub, and threw me to the floor. Jake didn’t leave the house, he just closed the door but he was still there.” I said, wiping tears from my eyes. “I managed to get him to leave just as my dad pulled off his belt and started hitting me.” She just seemed shocked by everything I was saying. “That’s not even the worst.” I said and she sighed. “Katie. We don’t have to go over everything today. We can do another session.” I shook my head. “I really wanna get this out.” She nodded again and got comfortable in her chair. “The day after my dad killed my fish, I ran off with Jake to his house. But I panicked and thought my dad would ruin his life so I went back.” She furrowed her brows. “How would your dad ruin Jake’s life?” She asked. “Jake is a Lieutenant in the navy. My dad is his Fleet Commander.” She hummed. “And how high in rank is Fleet Commander?” I chuckled, leaning my head back on the chair. “The highest. It’s the equivalent of an Army General. He is the person with the most control.” She hummed. “What happened when you went back?” 

“They tricked me.” She raised her brows in surprise. “They pretended like they knew they did wrong, and even apologized and told me they loved me.” It was silent for a moment as tears fell down my face. “That’s the first time I remember them saying they loved me… and it was a lie.” My voice broke as I grabbed a tissue. “I woke up the next morning to a lock outside my door. They locked me in and told me I was never coming back out.” She stared at me in shock. “How long were you locked in there?” I sighed. “A week. It was a Saturday when my mom made me get up and put me in the shower for the first time. She did my hair and I did my makeup before she put me in a white dress and locked me in again. She told me I had to look perfect for who they were bringing over.” I said as I wiped my eyes again. “I overheard them when they walked past the door. My mom said she didn’t care what these people did with me once I was out of her house.” She sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “How did you get out?” She asked, concern lacing her voice. “They left and I kind of panicked. The door was locked, my windows were nailed shut, and I had no phone. But I sat against my bed and looked over at my desk. There was a curled cord hanging out of one of the drawers.” I chuckled. “It was my old landline, and thankfully my parents still had service running through the house. So I plugged in the phone jack and it worked. I called Jake and him and a few friends came in to get me out.” She gave me a small smile. “Sounds like great friends.” 

“They really are. Jake is letting me live with him now, but I feel so lost. I told him I would get a job but he offered for me to live there and go to nursing school. My mother always controlled my life, now that I got away. I don’t really know what to do.” She slapped her notepad down on the arm of her chair and leaned forward with a wide grin. “Do something for yourself.” I took a deep breath. “I came to therapy.” I gave her a smile and she chuckled. “Do something else.” I pursed my lips, thinking about what I could do. “Can I give a suggestion?” I nodded, feeling like a little guidance would help. “Go to nursing school.” My eyebrows shot up. “Really?” She nodded enthusiastically. “You have someone letting you live in their house rent free. Going to school, and working to pay bills would be so difficult. You are in a very good situation right now and you need to take advantage of it.” I nodded, biting my lip. “I’ll think about it.” She nodded. “Good.” We spoke a little more about our next steps in therapy and my mother’s voice in my head. By the end of my session I felt a little better and we stood. “I would really like to try EMDR with you. I think it could really help you move forward in the healing process.” I nodded. “You think I’ll ever be normal?” I asked and she chuckled. “If there’s anything I’ve learned in my line of work. Normal doesn’t exist. But we will work together to get you in the right headspace and ways to go through your life, without your mother’s voice in your head.” I nodded as she handed me a few pamphlets on EMDR, something she wanted to try with me. I was finally getting help. I felt a wave of emotions washing over me as I stared down at the pamphlets. Tears filled my eyes as I looked over at Dr. Davis. “Thank you, Dr. Davis.” She smiled at me, shaking my hand. “You’re welcome, Katie. Now, what are you going to do after this?” I chuckled, smiling at her. “Seriously consider nursing school.” She nodded and walked me out. “Make another appointment for whatever is convenient to you. We’ll figure out a time frame next time.” I nodded before she called another patient in. 

“You okay?” Jake asked as he walked over. He saw the tears in my eyes and opened his arms, pulling me into a hug. “I will be.” He nodded before releasing me to schedule my next appointment, but his arm never left my shoulder. I made another appointment for a month, thinking that would be a good time. Jake paid, which I felt guilty for, and grabbed my hand, walking us into the elevator then out to the truck. Once we got in, I wiped my eyes and turned to him. “Didn’t you have something to tell me?” He seemed a little surprised. “Oh, yeah. Bu-but it can wait till tomorrow.” I furrowed my brows as I leaned my head on the window. “You sure?” He nodded, giving me a soft smile. “I’m sure.” He asked me if I wanted to go eat somewhere before going home, but I felt so exhausted we just stopped for fast food and ate it on the couch. “You sure you’re okay?” He asked when we cleaned up and sat back down on the couch. “Yeah, I’m just really tired.” He hummed as my head laid back on the couch. It wasn’t long until I passed out on the couch, but the next morning I woke up in my bed. I looked at the clock and saw it said nine a.m. I slept for over twelve hours? I fell asleep before eight last night. I sat up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. Jake was already at work. Jake. I thought for a second and realized he had to have carried me to bed. Unless I walked to bed and don’t remember? I’ll ask him when he gets home. With that I flung the covers off of me and grabbed my phone. I had a text from Phoenix asking about a birthday party for Rooster, and one from Jake asking about dinner tonight. “What could he have to say that he needs me and Kelly at dinner?” I asked myself as I went downstairs to make breakfast. I spent the day doing some research on EMDR and found a lot of interesting info on it. Before I could lose track of time, I showered a whole two hours before Jake came home, then tossed a load of towels in the washer. 

I couldn’t figure out what to wear so I texted Kelly and asked what she would be wearing. I had never been to this place but I had heard of it. She finally texted me back when Jake got home, saying she was wearing a navy blue slip dress. It gave me an idea of what to wear so I shifted through my closet as Jake knocked on the door frame. “Hey.” I turned and smiled at him as I pulled out a dress and held it up. “Hi. How was your day?” I asked. “Busy. I spent five out of nine hours in the air.” I poked my bottom lip out at him. “I’m sorry.” I said and he chuckled. “What are you doing?” He asked. “Just trying to find a dress. I’ve never been to this place so I text Kelly and asked what she was wearing.” He hummed, crossing his right leg over his left, hands in his pockets as he leaned on the door frame. The t-shirt showed off his muscular tan arms so well. “And what is she wearing?” He asked and I giggled. “Well she didn’t tell me I couldn’t tell you, but I won’t. All I’ll say is it’s a little navy number.” I said, winking at him. He smiled at me, watching as I held another dress up in front of my body as I looked at myself in the mirror in my room. “And what are you wearing?” I shrugged. “Not sure yet. But when I find out, I’ll get your opinion.” He grinned at me before turning to walk away. “Hey Jake?” I asked and he turned back to me. “Did you…” I froze, feeling weird about asking this question. He walked closer, propping his elbow on the dresser and looking down at me with a grin. His face was so close to mine, his minty breath fanning across my face. “Did I what?” He asked. I opened and closed my mouth a few times before I pushed past the not so pure thoughts crossing my mind. “Did you bring me up to bed last night?” I asked and he smiled at me so widely I thought I would go blind. 

“I did. I couldn’t let you be all uncomfortable on the couch.” He said. “I’m sorry. I should’ve gotten up.” He shook his head, wrapping his fingers around one of my curls that I coated with finishing spray to keep it intact. “Don’t apologize. It was like lifting a sheet of paper.” He said before leaning in and kissing my forehead. “Thank you.” I said as he turned to walk out. “We have two hours before we have to pick up Kelly and make our reservations.” I nodded as he walked down to his room. It took me a minute to gather my thoughts but once I did I threw myself into my closet. I couldn’t think about him that way. He was a friend, and one that was doing so much for me. Plus, he was in a relationship and he would never be interested in me anyway. Finally I found a dress and hung it on the outside of my closet before going and putting my makeup on. It was soft and simple, light pink eyeshadow to match the flowers on my dress. Once that was done we had half an hour before we left so I put on the dress and grabbed my nude heels. I had no jewelry which felt weird, I almost felt incomplete without it. So I just grabbed my purse and walked downstairs where I put my shoes on. “Woah.” I turned to find Jake standing on the second to last step. “Too much?” I asked and he stared at me for a second before shaking his head. “No. No, not at all.” I smiled, brushing the skirt of my dress. It was a black maxi dress with pink magnolia blooms on it. It had a split on one side of the skirt and the top was a cross halter which left my back completely exposed. 

“You look beautiful.” I couldn’t help the giggle that escaped me. “Thank you.” I said and he smiled at me. “Ready, darlin’?” He asked and I nodded. “Yeah.” He grabbed my hand and led me out to the truck, opening the passenger door for me and helping me in. Once he got in we drove to Kelly’s house and I tried to pry the news out of him. “Oh come on. Please tell me!” I said, leaning across the center console and looking up at him with big doe eyes. “I’m not looking at you.” I sat back in my seat and pouted. “Why not?” I asked, offended. “I’d give in immediately if I did.” I felt a surge of something rush through my chest and I couldn’t wipe the grin off my face. Soon we arrived at Kelly’s apartment complex and she walked out her door. I got out of the front seat, leaving the door open for her as I crawled into the back seat. I got in and buckled just as she climbed in. “Gee, your roommate does more for me than you do when getting in the truck.” She joked and he rolled his eyes, but there was a hint of annoyance in her tone. “Hi baby.” He said and they both leaned over the console, kissing each other sweetly. I gave them a small smile as they pulled apart, they intertwined fingers resting on the console. Just like ours were yesterday, and I frowned at the memory. There was a tension in the truck and we rode in silence. When we arrived, Jake handed the truck over to the valet and we walked in. When Jake helped Kelly out of the car, I really got a look at her dress. A navy midi slip dress with thin straps and a split up the thigh. She really looked pretty with her hair curled and pulled into a pretty bun, a few hairs framing her face. She was so pretty and I felt very… plain compared to her. 

I shook my insecurities aside as we walked in and we were led to a table in a back corner, soft lights illuminating the table. Jake pulled out mine and Kelly’s chairs before sitting down himself. He was next to Kelly and I was directly across from him. He rested his forearms on the table and I couldn’t look away from his arms, which had the sleeves rolled up. He looked so good in his navy shirt and black slacks, but I watched as his hand fell to her thigh and I felt a little dejected at the sight. But I had no right to be. I shook the thoughts from my mind and tuned into the conversation. “So, Katie. Jake told me you had therapy yesterday.” Jake’s face fell and I felt a little embarrassed. I didn’t want anyone to know, but I didn’t tell Jake that either so I can’t get mad. “Um, yeah. I did.” Suddenly the waiter came over to take our drink orders. Jake and Kelly ordered some wine and I ordered water. “She’ll also have a glass of chardonnay.” My eyes snapped to Jake and the waiter nodded, walking away. “What if I didn’t want wine?” I asked and he chuckled. “I saw you looking at the wine menu.” Kelly immediately turned to me. “So how did your session go yesterday?” I sighed. “Um, really good actually. I think it’s gonna be good for me.” She nodded and our drinks came. I immediately picked up my glass, taking a large sip. Probably very un-lady-like but I didn’t care. By the time the food arrived I was two glasses in and feeling it. Hardly drinking makes for a low alcohol tolerance and I needed food to fix it. I sat here quietly while we waited and dug in as soon as the pasta sat in front of me. I listened to the conversation and sobered up quite a bit by the end of dinner.

“So… Katie.” He said, catching my attention as the waiter took my plate. He opened his mouth as he looked at me before quickly snatching the dessert menu. “Want some tiramisu?” He asked and I furrowed my brows at him. “Um, no thanks. I think we’ve racked up quite the bill tonight.” I said and he shook his head. “Nope, we're having dessert.” He said and caught our waiter's attention. “Three orders of tiramisu, please.” The waiter nodded and turned away. Kelly smacked his arm and caught his attention. “Tell her.” She practically growled out. My heart immediately sank. He was kicking me out. He’s grown tired of me and can’t stand to have me in his house anymore. He was throwing me out with nowhere to go. My breathing picked up and I felt like I couldn’t get any breath into my lungs. “Katie.” Jake caught my attention as the waiter set the coffee dessert in front of me, as well as another glass of wine. I snatched the glass, downing it as fast as possible. “Are you okay?” Kelly asked and I shook my head. “Not really. I’m so nervous I’m shaking.” I said and Jake furrowed his brows as Kelly squeezed his hand on the table. “Why are you nervous?” I sighed, squeezing my hands between my thighs to ground myself. 

“You’re kicking me out.” He seemed shocked and immediately leaned forward. “Katie. I would never do that. Why would you think that?” He asked and I shrugged, grabbing my spoon and digging in. “I figured you couldn’t stand to have me around anymore.” I said and he shook his head. “Katie no.” I sighed. “Then what is she pushing you to tell me?” I asked and he sighed, looking at Kelly as she took his hand in hers. “Katie. I’m getting deployed.” I looked at him shocked and it felt like everything was crashing down. Without Jake I would really be lost. If my parents found me, they would have no problem dragging me out of that house and back into the room. Hell, they probably wouldn’t feed me for a week. “Wh-what?” I stuttered out, my voice meek and small. “They’re shipping out the entire team at the end of the month. For six weeks.” I sat there as tears filled my eyes, looking down at the dessert in front of me, suddenly no longer enticed by it. “Katie? Are you gonna be okay?” Kelly asked and I looked up at her. “Um, to be honest. I don’t know.” I immediately stood, grabbing my purse. “I need some air.” I said before rushing past them and outside.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @kmc1989 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @callsign-athena @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan @gg-trini @memeorydotcom

#undiagnosed #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin #jake seresin top gun #hangman seresin #hangman #ADHD OC #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 6

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 6.0k

Chapter 5 | Masterlist

The house was quaint. It was a simple blue color with a concrete front porch, the white railing framing it and giving it the perfect American dream look. He parked next to a small white SUV in the driveway, throwing the truck in park. I stared at the house, feeling frozen in my seat until the door opened. "C'mon, let's get you inside." He said, holding out his hand for me. I gently slipped my hand in his, getting out of the truck as he closed the door. His hand rested on my lower back as he guided me to the door. He swung the door open, guiding me inside before closing and locking it. 

The lock made me nervous but then he smiled at me and I felt better. He walked into the living room and I slowly followed. "Babe?" He yelled out as I looked around the house, it looked bare, almost as if he was never here. "Oh hey." A soft voice said, making me look towards the kitchen. "Kelly, you remember Katie." Jake said, motioning over to me. "Yeah, I do." She gave me a small smile as she walked over to Jake. "Can I talk to you?" She asked him and he nodded. "Feel free to sit on the couch and relax." He said and I nodded as they went into the kitchen. I took notice of the sectional and the large flat screen mounted above the fireplace. I opted to sit on the edge of the couch, setting my purse next to me as I crossed my legs, resting my hands on my knees. 

My legs bounced wildly as I picked at my nails. I knew the conversation was about me. I'd be stupid to think otherwise. I have a feeling Kelly isn't my biggest fan, and I wouldn't blame her. She saw me come out of a room with her boyfriend and it looked bad. I don't know what their conversation was after that, but I'm sure it was a tense one. I wasn't sure how long I was sitting there but a hand on my shoulder scared me, making me jump off the couch. "Just me." Kelly said as I turned to her. "Sorry. It's a reaction." She gave me a small smile. "Jake said you're in a bit of trouble." I nodded. "Well he went to shower and change. I'm cooking dinner if you want to join me." I nodded, following her. "Oh, here." She gently took my bag, hanging it on a hook in the foyer next to another bag. "That's where I hang mine. No point in carrying it all over the house." I nodded and followed her into the kitchen. "I hope you like Italian. I'm making tuscan chicken pasta." I nodded, sitting at the island. "I love it."

I watched as she cooked and felt weird. Any time Mom cooked, I was required to help. "Do you need any help?" She looked back at me. "You cook?" I nodded. "I've spent a lot of time in the kitchen." She nodded. "Cut the tomato?" I nodded, grabbing a cutting board from the counter and a knife from the knife block. We quietly got dinner together and I felt awkward. Jake invited me to live with him and now I'm standing in the kitchen with his girlfriend who I can't tell if she likes me or not. I finished the tomato and handed it to her before going to the sink to wash the knife. “Hey baby.” Jake’s voice was deep. I turned to see him with his arms wrapped around Kelly’s waist. I turned back around, a blush creeping up my cheeks. I felt like I intruded on a moment and I didn’t want them to know I saw that. 

“You okay?” Jake asked, coming to stand next to me. “Yeah.” He raised a brow at me. “You sure?” I nodded. “Positive.” After that I just stood in the corner of the counters, staying out of the way. “Can I get in the cabinet behind you?” Kelly asked and I rushed out of the way. “I’m so sorry! Next time just shove me out of the way.” She gave me a small smile. “I wouldn’t do that. Mind help me set the table?” I nodded and she handed me the plates as she got the silverware. I set the plates down, mine a little farther down. “Why’d you set that one there?” I wanted to shrink in on myself. “I kind of feel like I’m intruding. Figured I’d give you two some space.” She smiled at me, sliding it closer to the end of the table. “You’re not intruding. You were invited.” She said before disappearing into the kitchen. I stared at the table, seeing one at the head and one on either side. It reminded me of the way my mother sets the table, it felt right. “Let’s eat.” Jake said, carrying in the bowl of pasta while Kelly had the basket of bread. Jake set the food down and turned to me. “What do you want to drink?” He asked. “Uh, water.” He turned but I stopped him. “I can get it.” He turned back to me, large hands landing on my shoulders, making me wince. “Sorry.” He said, easing his grip. 

He pulled out a chair, pushing me gently to sit in the chair. He disappeared into the kitchen as Kelly sat across from me. Soon he came back, setting a glass in front of me before sitting at the head of the table between Kelly and I. “You want some?” He asked. “Uh, you go ahead and get some.” I said. I was always used to getting my food last, so it feels weird getting it first. He nodded, getting himself some and then Kelly before I grabbed some. They started a conversation which I blocked out, not wanting them to think I was eavesdropping. “Katie?” My head snapped up from my plate, looking at Kelly wide eyed. “Jake tells me you’re in law school. Have you figured out a specialty?” I nodded. “Medical law.” She nodded. “I thought you said that’s what your parents wanted you to do?” Jake said and my face fell. “Um yeah. It is.” I said. “So why would you do it if it’s not what you want to do?” Kelly asked. I stared down at my plate, shifting my food around not knowing what to say. ‘I don’t know how to do anything for myself.’ I couldn’t say that. Tears sprung to my eyes and I took a deep breath. “May I be excused?” I asked calmly. “Uh, yeah. Why?” Jake replied, a single eyebrow raised. I didn’t answer, just getting up and walking down the hallway towards the bathroom. 

I shut the door, locking it as I leaned on the counter. Bile rose in my throat and I took deep breaths in hopes I could fight it, but I couldn’t. I leaned over the toilet, retching up everything I had in my system, which was basically nothing since I hadn’t eaten today. Once I was done I stood, staring at myself in the mirror. Mascara ran down my face as I sniffled. I turned on the water, wiping away the streaks on my face. I wish I had makeup wipes or something to just clean myself off. A knock startled me as I turned off the water. “Katie?” It was Kelly. “I’m fine.” I said. It took a second before she responded. “Okay. You’ll let us know if you need anything?” I nodded. “Yeah.” It was a quiet response and I heard her walk away. I took a few deep breaths, sliding down the wall as more tears fell. How could I think this was a good idea? I didn’t know how to be a functioning adult. What made me think I could just walk away from everything I knew and just start a new life? My thoughts plagued me for a while and I questioned going back out there but soon there was another knock on the door. “Katie. Open the door, please..” I sighed and stood, opening the door. I looked at Kelly through teary eyes and she gave me a small smile before stepping into the bathroom. “What happened?” I shook my head, leaning against the wall. “I was just overwhelmed. I’m not used to all this.” She looked at me confused. “What do you mean ‘all this’?” I bit my lip, holding back more tears.

“I don’t know how to do anything for myself.” It was a whisper but her face fell. “Oh, Katie. I’m sure you can do things for yourself. I mean, you decided this. You decided to leave, and now you’re here with us.” I scoffed. “I don’t hardly know how to speak if I’m not spoken to first.” She gave me a small smile, opting to sit next to me on the floor as I slid down the wall. “We’ll change that. It’s going to take time to unlearn everything, but we’ll figure it out. Jake didn’t give me any details. He just said your parents weren’t good people and you needed somewhere to go.” I wiped the tears from my eyes and she smiled at me. “I know it seems hard, but we’re all here. I know that you know if you need someone you can go to Jake, Natasha or Bradley. But you can come to me too, Katie.” I nodded, soothing myself slowly. “I’m sorry for interrupting dinner.” She shook her head. “You have nothing to apologize for. If you’re still hungry, foods still on the table.” I nodded and she stood before helping me off the floor. I followed her back to the dining room and sat back down in my seat. Jake was gone but the food was still on the table. I ate as Kelly grabbed her plate going back to the kitchen. After a minute Jake came out and gave me a small smile. “Everything okay?” He asked, sitting next to me again. “It is. I just got super overwhelmed all of a sudden.” He smiled at me before Kelly joined us and they spoke to me while I ate.

After dinner Jake cleaned the kitchen after Kelly went home but not before stopping me. “Hey, if you need me you can have Jake call me. Once you get a new phone I’ll put my number in there for you.” I nodded before she squeezed my hand, leaving for her house. While Jake finished in the kitchen I went upstairs to look at my room. It had a single dresser and a bed. It wasn’t much and it felt weird to be in a room that’s mine, but it’s not ‘mine’. I heard soft footsteps behind me and turned to find Jake with some clothes in his hands. “I grabbed some of Kelly’s clothes that she keeps here. I’m not sure if it'll fit though.” I took the clothes from him, looking at them. “You can shower if you want.” I shook my head. “I’m super tired. So I think I’m just going to change and go to bed.” He nodded before grabbing the door. “I’m gonna close this, if you need me my room is at the end of the hallway.” I nodded. 

I slipped on the clothes, finding that the shorts fit, but the top did not. It was way too small. So I slipped my dress back on and walked down the hallway. His bedroom door was open, and he was laid back in bed flipping through tv channels. “You okay?” I bit my lip, not sure how to tell him. But it was like he read my mind. “Did the clothes fit?” He asked and I shook my head. “I mean, the shorts did. But the shirt was too small.” He got up, getting into his dresser and pulling out a white shirt and tossed it to me. “Try that.” He said as he crawled back in bed. “Thank you.” I squeaked before going down the hallway. I knew I got on his nerves, otherwise he wouldn’t have tossed the shirt at me. I slipped the shirt on once I got back to my room and looked down at it. It was an old Top Gun shirt and it came down to the tops of my thighs. A blush flooded my cheeks as I looked at the shirt, realizing it belonged to Jake. I set my dress on the dresser and walked over to the bed, pulling the covers down and crawling in it. I was about to lay back but a knock on the door startled me. “Come in.” I said quietly and the door opened. “The shirt work?” He asked, looking at me as he leaned on the doorframe. I nodded, messing with the hem of it. “It did.” He nodded, giving me a small smile. “Well I do have work in the morning, so I’m going to bed. I usually get up around four and go for a run so I’ll be quiet and try not to wake you.” I nodded. “Feel free to help yourself to anything in the fridge and really anything in the house. We can go get you some clothes when I get off work tomorrow.” I just nodded and he smiled at me. “Night, darlin’.” 

“Goodnight.” With that he gently closed the door and once again I was left alone in the dark room. I looked out the window seeing the moon and stars, the only thing illuminating the room. I pulled my knees up to my chest, leaning back on the wall. I sat in the silence, the thoughts in my head louder than ever. My parents are either at home, celebrating me being gone, or they’re pissed and searching for me. I turned my attention to the covers, white just like the ones I had in my room back home. ‘Home’ for a place that felt like a living hell. It was also the only place I could ever consider home. Being here, in Jake’s house, it felt wrong. Like I wasn’t supposed to be here. In all actuality, Jake probably felt sorry for me and felt like he had to offer me a place to stay. One thing I learned growing up, is people don’t just do nice things without expecting something in return. What would Jake expect from me? I thought about it. Maybe he wanted someone who would keep his place clean while he was at work. For the most part that’s what my mom did. She didn’t work. She was basically a glorified house cleaner who got expensive jewelry and designer clothing. 

I didn’t want to be like my mother. She ruined me, I know she did but it was so weird to have someone be nice to me. I was used to cruel words and being forced to do things I didn’t want to do. But I like to think it was making me a stronger person. I don’t know where to go from here. Do I stay here for a while or do I find something else to do with my life? At least with my parents I knew what each day held. School, studying on base, making dinner. The unknown was terrifying and the thought of it had tears running down my face. What if my parents wanted to find me? They never seemed to care about anything other than their image and a run away daughter would not be a good look. I looked down at the shirt, rubbing the soft material between my fingers. I felt restless and decided to get up. I looked at the empty walls in the hallway before making my way downstairs. I went into the kitchen, grabbing a cup from the cabinet and getting some water. As I did I took notice of the kitchen. It looked like Kelly did most of the stuff in here. You could tell it had a feminine touch. As I looked around, my eyes wandered to the living room. There was a table I hadn’t paid attention to. It held a few awards as well as pictures. There was one of him and Bradley shaking hands, one with his team and a few others, including one in his dress blues. I remember every time my dad added a new award to the mantle, there used to be an abundance of pictures up there, but over the years those have dwindled away only to be replaced with awards only. I saw a few that my dad also had, it made me think that if Jake never apologized my dad might try to get me to go out with him. 

Then a thought crossed my mind. What if my parents found out I’m with Jake? My father would ruin him in more ways than one. The thought hit me like a runaway train. You'll ruin his career, Katie. You'll ruin his life. He could lose everything. His job, his house, his truck. Literally everything if my father wanted to make that happen. I walked into the kitchen and looked at the clock, seeing it said one-thirty. I’ve been up for hours, letting my thoughts eat me alive. I decided to go back upstairs and into my room. As I walked in, I looked at my dress, neatly folded on the dresser. If my father ruined Jake, he would surely hand me back over to my parents. He would blame me for everything and in turn, Bradley and Natasha might feel the same way. Was my freedom really worth losing the few friends I had? It wasn’t. I rushed to the dresser quietly, pulling off the clothes Jake gave me and slipping my dress back on. I knew Jake would be mad at me for leaving, but he would understand once I told him why. I couldn't let him lose everything because of me. I went to walk out the door, but turned back to the bed, deciding to make it so he wouldn't have to clean up after me and I left the clothes neatly folded on the bed. I grabbed my shoes and my bag, quietly going downstairs and into the kitchen where I found a notepad. I wrote him a note explaining everything and that I appreciated what he did for me. With tears in my eyes I quietly opened his front door, reaching in and locking the bottom lock before closing it. There was no going back now. I couldn't change my mind. I walked off his front step, opting to carry my heels versus walking in them. 

Jake’s little neighborhood was off a main road, one that I was very familiar with so finding my way home was easy but it would be easier if I had my glasses. It just took me an hour to get there and once I reached my neighborhood, I cursed my parents for buying a house on a hill. I stopped a few feet away from the driveway, seeing the living room lights were still on, which was odd since my father was a stickler for leaving lights on. My car was backed into the driveway so I knew they picked it up and brought it home. I slowly walked up the walkway towards the door, hoping that by some crazy coincidence the door was unlocked and I wouldn't have to knock. I grabbed the door handle and a shadow passed by the large picture window in front of the house, the curtains only producing a silhouette but I knew from the height it was my mother. I gently and slowly twisted the door handle and found it locked. Tears sprung to my eyes realizing I would have to knock but I didn't have a choice. I couldn't go back to Jake's and I had nowhere else to go. Who knows if my parents even want me back?

I swallowed the lump in my throat and gently knocked on the door. Within seconds I heard rushed footsteps and the door swung open to reveal my mother. Her hair was a wreck and her face was pale and splotchy as if she'd been crying. "Katie!" She screamed, yanking me into her arms. I was startled by the hug, it wasn't something my mother did with the exception of one or two times. She pulled me inside and shut the door. "Honey! Katie's home! Our Katie came back!" She yelled up the stairs as tears fell from her eyes. "Oh thank God!" She yelled, hugging me again. Thunderous footsteps caused me to launch myself out of her arms, slamming my back into the wall as my father rushed towards me. Without saying a word he pulled me into his arms, squeezing me tightly as his shoulders shook. "Why did you leave?" He was crying. "You've had us scared to death! Not knowing where you were. Why did you leave?" The sadness in his voice was clear as day. I immediately felt bad, knowing that I worried them. "I was upset and thought I could make it on my own." I answered.

"Katie, sweetie. We've told you before, you can't make it without us." Mom said, squeezing my hand as my dad held me. "I know. I know that now." She smiled at me all teary eyed. "You hungry?" I nodded. "A little." She grabbed my hand, gently pulling me into the kitchen and having me sit down at the table, my dad across from me. "Where did you go?" He asked and I froze. "I um, just walked. But then it got late and I realized I had nowhere to sleep." He nodded, sitting back in his chair. "Guess I really can't make it on my own." Mom agreed as she set a bowl in front of me. It had what looked like rice, chicken and vegetables in it. "I told you." Mom said quietly as she sat down next to my dad. "The world is harsh and cruel, keeping you here keeps you safe and we can set you up for an easy life. That's why we put you in Law school." I nodded as I ate some of the food. "I know." They were acting out of character, but maybe my leaving made them realize that they actually do care about me and that the way they treat me isn't right. 

Once I was done eating mom washed the bowl and I went upstairs and put my pajamas on. I looked at where my fish tank was, the broken glass a clear reminder of what happened. A body in my doorway startled me, my dad towering over everything. "I uh… I should apologize about the fish tank and your glasses. My temper got the best of me." So many alarms were ringing in my head. My dad has never apologized to anyone, especially me. "We haven't been the best parents to you over the years, but you leaving made us realize that." He said and mom walked in, stepping by him and sitting next to me on the bed. "But that changes starting now." Mom took my hand, making me flinch but she just smiled and held my hand in both of hers. "We're so sorry for everything we've done to you. Can you ever forgive us?" Tears were streaming down her cheeks and I looked between her and my dad, deciding to be honest with them. "It'll take some time, and effort. But I'm willing to try." She smiled, standing up and leaning over to kiss my cheek.

"We love you." My dad came over and kissed my forehead before they walked towards the door. "Sweet dreams." Mom said before she shut the door. It was dark in my room, but I was comfortable here. At least, as comfortable as I can be after all that. They were acting differently, but they really seemed to want to try and do better, and maybe by giving them the opportunity, our relationship would be better. Tomorrow morning, when I get up, I’ll see if they would agree to some boundaries, something to give me just a little more freedom. A small smile settled on my face as I laid back in my bed, pulling my covers up. When I get up in the morning, I'll ask for my phone and text Jake and tell him everything. He'll be happy to know my parents are trying to be better. With that thought, I slowly drifted off to sleep, dreaming of how much better my life would be. 

~~~

I sat up in bed when my alarm went off, quickly turning it off so it wouldn't wake Katie. I quietly got up, putting on some shorts and lacing up my shoes before quietly heading downstairs. I stopped at the guest room door, seeing it was open when I know I closed it last night. Maybe she opened the door? I leaned in to look and make sure Katie was still asleep and my heart fell when I saw the bed. It was empty and made up. The clothes I loaned her were neatly folded at the end of the bed. My head snapped to the dresser seeing her dress was gone and her heels weren’t on the floor anymore I rushed over, yanking open the drawers in hopes she just put her dress in there but all of them were empty. “Katie?” I yelled, rushing downstairs in hopes she was down there. “Katie!” I yelled realizing she wasn’t in the living room. I rushed into the kitchen, nothing. But then I saw the note. 

Jake, 

Thank you for everything you’ve done. But I don’t know what I was thinking. It was the heat of the moment and I was so angry with my parents. You presented me with an opportunity and I took it and I am so grateful for that. But sitting alone in the dark, my thoughts raced and I realized something. If my dad found out I was with you, he’d ruin you. You’d lose everything Jake and I couldn’t live with myself knowing I was the reason you were in ruins and lost anything, especially your career. You worked hard to get where you are, and I’m not worth losing that over. So I decided to go back home. I know you’re going to be angry with me for a while, but I couldn’t cost you everything and have you hate me for the rest of your life. I’d rather you be mad at me for a while and still be a friend. I’ll see you on base, Jake. I’ll text you in the morning to let you know I made it home.

Love, Katie

“No. No.” I ripped up the note, rushing for the front door to see the deadbolt was unlocked, but the knob itself was. She walked out of the house and made sure the door was locked. I threw the door open stepping outside in hopes she got up just minutes before me but the streets were empty and it was still dark. She walked the whole way home. There was no way she took a car, she didn’t have a phone to get an uber or a lyft. “Oh my god.” My fingers went through my hair, stress pumping through my veins. God knows what her parents did to her when she got home, if she even made it home. I rushed back inside, calling Rooster as I paced around my living room. “What’s wrong? You never call me this early.” “Katie’s gone.” I blurted out. “Katie? She’s probably in that hell hole at her parent’s house. What do you mean she’s gone?” I bit my lip, realizing I never told him or Phoenix. “Yesterday, she was really upset and she wanted out. So I offered for her to stay here.” I heard rustling on the other end. “Are you telling me that Katie stayed at your house last night?” I nodded. “She said she wanted to go, so we rushed out through the hangar and she got in the truck and we just drove off base.” 

“Holy shit.” “Rooster, I put her to bed in the guest room and I woke up and she’s gone. The clothes I gave her were folded up, her dress and shoes were gone and I have a note sitting here on my counter that says she went back to her parents.” I slid down the wall, my head falling back against it. “Rooster man. What if she didn’t even make it home? She left in the dark and walked. What if she never made it?” The thought of her not making it home scared me because there were a million other things that could’ve happened. “Okay, here’s what you’re going to do. Go about your day normally. When it comes time for her to show up on base, we’ll see if she shows up. If not, we’ll go from there but if she does then we know she’s okay.” I scoffed. “You want me to wait ten hours before doing anything?” It was harsh, but I couldn’t wait that long. “If we do anything beforehand, it shows that you know she was gone and Commander Blair will know you had something to do with her leaving. If he ties you up in anything, you can’t help her.” I knew he was right, I knew he was. But I wanted so badly to go to her parents house and kick the door in. “Okay. Okay. But Rooster, if she doesn’t show up-” “We’ll figure out a plan.” I nodded. “Just go on your run and get ready for work.” He said and I sighed, getting up. “Okay, I’ll see you later.” I said before hanging up, walking out my front door. 

The day dragged by and I only wanted to be in the air to pass the time, but of course I had to be in the hangar for a while. I kept checking my phone, for the time and Katie’s text. She never texted me this morning like she said she would. Phoenix and Kelly are both trying to reassure me that she just forgot but something isn’t sitting right with me. Around the time she would arrive, Phoenix and Rooster followed me to the rec room and my face fell when I didn’t see her. “Maybe she got tied up in her dad’s office.” Rooster said and we all agreed to sit on the couch and wait. We had plenty of time. After about ten minutes Coop and Blake appeared in the doorway, shaking Commander Blair’s hand with a smile. Finally they turned and walked into the room. “It was only a matter of time.” Coop said with a smirk. “What are you two assholes smirking about?” Natasha asked. “Finally got rid of that bitch Katie.” Coop said and I stood, glaring at him. “What did you say?” Rooster stood as well, placing a hand on my shoulder. “She’s no longer allowed on base. Apparently you three were too much of a distraction for her. I mean, I’ll miss giving her a hard time but it’ll be nice to finally have peace and quiet.” 

“You call what you did a hard time?” He gave me that annoying smirk and I wanted to punch it off his face. “Not my fault she couldn’t take a joke.” I pulled my fist back until a smaller hand caught my arm. “Hangman!” Phoenix’s voice stopped me and I turned to see she was the one holding my arm. “He’s not worth it.” I glared at him, knowing she was right. But I still wanted to hurt him. "Let's go. Mav has some paperwork for us." They hauled me out of the room and I yanked myself free. "What the hell kind of paperwork does Maverick have for us?" I asked and Rooster laughed. "He doesn't. We just had to get you out of there." I scoffed, following them towards the hangar. "So what do we do now?" I asked. "We figure out what the hell happened to Katie. It's not unlikely that Commander Blair barred her from base,  but I want to find out for myself." Phoenix said. "It's not gonna be easy." Rooster responded and I sighed. "No one said it would be."

~~~

I woke up to the sun shining in through my window, blinding me as I opened my eyes. I hate that my room caught the morning sun. I closed my eyes, rolling onto my back as I took a deep breath. Everything would change today and my relationship with my parents would be better. I laid there in the silence until a loud whirring outside my door startled me. I shot up in my bed, looking at my door as my heart thudded in my chest. I slowly got up when the noise stopped and I made my way to the door, pressing my ear to it. The noise started again and I jumped back. I grabbed the door handle, attempting to twist it and it didn't move. I looked down and noticed the lock that was usually on my door handle was no longer there. 

I yanked on the handle, hoping to pull it open but I stopped when there was a click and it opened slightly. I could see my dad’s face on the other side and he glared at me, but what caught my attention even more was the silver chain crossing in front of his face. "Daddy? What are you doing?" I asked. "Making sure you never leave this room again." He said before slamming the door and locking it from the outside. "No!" I grabbed the handle but it wouldn't budge. "Why are you doing this?" I asked as I cried, the tears immediately coating my cheeks. "Because if we can't control you, you give us no choice than to keep you here. I will not let you ruin this family!" He yelled and I rested my forehead on the door. "What about last night?" I asked. It was quiet for a moment before the lock clicked and the chain moved. 

My mother quickly walked in as I sat up, her back resting against the door. "You are an ungrateful little shit. Do you really think we meant anything we said last night? If we hadn't acted the way we did, you would've tried to leave again. It was easier to get you up here and get the lock on while you were asleep." I furrowed my brows. "How did you know I'd come home?" She just laughed. "You can't survive without your father or I. I knew you'd be back, it would only be a matter of time." I was growing angry. At my mother for doing this, at myself for allowing it. "You're a royal bitch." I snapped. Her hand shot out, smacking me in the face. I should be used to it by now but it still caught me off guard. 

"I'm done with the disrespect! This is why we're locking you in here! Because you're an awful daughter! We can't deal with you anymore, but we won't let you ruin this family!" She yelled before grabbing the door handle. "Have fun staring at the same four walls for the rest of your life." I jumped up and she shut the door, locking it and putting the chain on. I pulled on the handle, hoping it would open. I started to panic, knowing she would make good on her words. I would spend my life in here if she thought that was right. "LET ME OUT!" I screamed, pounding on the door, hoping somehow I would knock it down. "You can't keep me in here!" I sobbed. I finally stopped beating on the door when my hands started to bleed. "Let me out. Please, let me out!" I cried as I slid down the door. "You can't do this to me! Let me out!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @genius2050 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @callsign-athena @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy

#top gun maverick #undiagnosed #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin #hangman seresin #hangman #hangman fanfiction #top gun hangman #hangman fluff #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #ADHD OC

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 7

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 7.6k

Chapter 6 | Masterlist

After a few days everyone agreed something was up. Katie never texted anyone, and she never responded to the numerous texts or calls. “We have to do something.” Jake said, pacing around his living room. “Babe. Stop before you run a rut in the ground.” Kelly said, grabbing his arm from the couch. “Maybe things were okay when she went home.” Kelly suggested and Rooster scoffed. “You didn’t see the bruises.” He said. “Or the way her father spoke to her.” Phoenix chipped in. “Okay, so do any of you know where she lives?” Kelly asked and Jake nodded. “I do.” She furrowed her brows at him. “That Saturday she was gonna come to the Hard Deck. She had a lot to do before that so I went over there to help her clean her fish tank, and her parents came home early.” Jake’s mind flashed to the memory of her getting thrown to the floor in the hallway. “Her dad beat the shit out of her when I left.” He muttered. “Okay, so you know where she lives. Why doesn’t Phoenix go over there and ask about her? You two probably can’t get close to the house so just send Phoenix.” Kelly suggested and immediately both boys looked over at Phoenix who had her legs pulled up on the couch. 

“I’ll do it.” She said. “Whose car are we taking?” Rooster asked. “Mine.” Phoenix said and marched out the door, keys swinging on her fingers. “You two need to get in the back, if Commander or Mrs. Blair see you, they’ll know we’re up to something.” Both men groaned but crawled into the back of the convertible anyway. They were squished in the back while Phoenix and Kelly took the front seats. Jake gave directions and once they were in front of the house, Phoenix parked on the street. She got out, walking up to the front door, looking up at the large white house. She took a deep breath, knocking on the door. She adjusted her denim shorts on her hips as she heard loud footsteps in the house. Soon the door swung open to reveal Mrs. Blair. “Can I help you?” She asked, her voice sickly sweet. “Hi Mrs. Blair. I was on my way to dinner with a friend and wanted to check on Katie. You see, I’ve been texting her for a few days and she hasn’t responded.” Mrs. Blair nodded at her with a smile. “My poor Katie has been very sick lately, she only went back to class today. She stayed there late to catch up on work.” Phoenix nodded, not believing a word she said. “Well would you happen to know when we will be seeing her on base? It's nice having her around and a lot of us look forward to seeing her.” 

Phoenix kept it polite but was a little startled when Mrs. Blair stepped out of the house and closed the door. “Katie doesn’t like being on base. So her father and I have decided that she can stay on campus and study. She was getting distracted by everyone on base and she thought it would be better to stay away from everyone.” Phoenix looked at her confused. “I’m sorry, it sounds like you’re saying Katie made the decision herself to avoid us.” Mrs. Blair nodded. “She did. She told us she didn’t like being around all of you so she no longer goes on base.” She smirked at me, stepping back inside the house. “Now please, don’t show up on my doorstep again.” She said before slamming the door. Phoenix was fuming, and it showed in the way she stormed back to her car. She got into the driver's seat, slamming the door. “What happened?” Rooster asked. Phoenix just drove off, heading out of the neighborhood. “Phoenix.” “She said Katie no longer wants to see us and she decided to no longer come on base herself.” She spat. “What a bunch of bullshit.” Rooster scoffed.

~~~

I was curled up under my covers when I heard a car door. I had been either laying in bed or leaned against my door for the past few days, begging for them to let me out. I got angry not long after they left me in here, beating on my door some more until they threatened to leave me in here without food. I knew they would go through with it, and they did. The next morning they gave me food but I felt like I was starving by that point. I knew I couldn’t let this go on, but I had to be smart about getting out. So when I heard the car door, I thought it would be my chance. I jumped up, placing my ear to the door just as there was a knock on the front door. I heard two sets of footsteps, my mothers who stopped and my fathers which grew closer to my room. Just as I heard the lock I stepped back from the door, watching as my father walked in. I couldn’t do anything before he grabbed me, one arm wrapping around my neck and his other hand covered my mouth. “You make a sound and it will be the last mistake you ever make.” He was nearly choking me as I listened to Phoenix’s voice just downstairs. She was less than fifty feet away from me. The thought made tears run down my face, soaking my cheeks and my fathers hand. 

The voices disappeared for a moment before I heard the door a second time. After a few seconds I heard my mother come upstairs and she opened my door. “She’s gone.” No sooner did the words escape my mother’s mouth did my father toss me to the floor. “You’ve been talking to that dark headed girl? The pilot?” Mom asked. “Natasha Trace?” Dad asked and I nodded. “When I was on base.” It was quiet but my mother stepped closer and I backed myself into my dresser as she did so. “What does she know?” I shook my head. “Nothing.” She took my face in her hand, her fingers squeezing my cheeks. “If I find out she knows anything, it will be the end of you.” I nodded as she shoved my head back into the dresser, letting me go. I stared up at her as she turned her back to me. “So you’re aware of everything you’re doing to me?” I asked and she laughed. “Do you think we’ve done this for twenty-five years without knowing what we were doing?” 

With that they left, leaving me alone once again. The click of the lock telling me they wouldn’t be back for a while. I decided I was done laying in bed for the day and decided to open my blinds, looking out to emptiness behind our house. I opened my window at one point and yelled, but that earned me a black eye and my windows nailed shut. I’m sure if we had a basement, my parents would chain me up in there and leave the lights off. I made my bed and sat on it, not knowing what else to do. I’m tired of reading and I’m tired of crying. So I opted to lay back on my bed and stare at the ceiling, imagining what my life would be like right now if I never left Jake’s. I’d probably be bored out of my mind, waiting for him to get home but that’s a million times better than being here. I can’t believe I was stupid enough to come back here. It was a mistake and one that I regret more than anything. 

The week flew by and soon it was Saturday. I expected this day to be like any other, but I was sorely mistaken. Ten a.m. rolls around and my mother comes in. “Get up.” She said, ripping the covers off of me. I turned to face her, obvious fear in my eyes. “You need a shower.” She said, hauling me off the bed. I happily followed her, excited for a shower since I hadn’t had one since before I ran off to Jake’s. She stood in the bathroom while I showered and brushed my teeth, watching my every move carefully to make sure I wouldn’t run. She hauled me into her bedroom, forcing me to sit at her vanity so she could dry and curl my hair. We sat in silence as she did it before she told me to do my makeup. I quickly did it, not wanting to test her and soon I was done. “Back to your room.” I did as she said and she shut the door behind us, my dad locking the door as he walked by. She immediately went to my closet as I stood in the middle of my room, watching as she pulled out a white A-line dress with off the shoulders straps. “Get dressed.” Once again I did as she said and straightened out the dress once I had it on. 

“You’ll wear nude heels.” She said and I quickly passed by her, grabbing them from my closet. As I stood I heard the door open and shut, the lock clicking again. “Am I not going with you?” I asked through the door. “No. But when we come home you better look the exact same as I left you. You have to look perfect for who we have coming over.” She walked away and I sighed, leaning on the door and sliding down it again. I tried not to cry, tried holding in my tears because god knows what my mother would do to me if I didn’t look perfect. Always perfect. I have spent my life being perfect and some days, I just want to be average, imperfect, flawed even. I sat against the door, listening to my parents walk around, getting themselves ready for wherever they have to go. “What do you think they’ll do with her once we hand her over?” My dad asked, my ears perking up at his words. “Once she’s out of my house, I don’t care what they do with her.” A shiver ran down my spine at her words. Who the fuck was coming over? And why were they talking about this person doing something with me? My thoughts raced to many things. Selling me off, marrying me off. I have no idea what the hell is going on and that scares me.

“We’ll be back soon. You better look the exact same as you did when I left or so help me god.” I didn’t say anything and she banged on the door, startling me. “Yes, ma’am.” I replied and I heard both sets of footsteps storm down the stairs. I stayed against the door, fear taking over my body. I couldn’t be here when they got back. I had no idea who or what was coming through that door but I didn’t want to find out. I stood, pacing my room trying to think of a way out. I tried kicking the door in the day they locked me in and that got me nowhere. My window is nailed shut, and I had no phone. I paced around for a minute before the tears hit, realizing I had no way out. I fell to the floor next to my bed, sobbing as I thought about what would happen to me. Horrifying images flashed through my mind. I sat up, wiping my eyes as I leaned my head back on my bed, lolling to the side. 

But something caught my eye. It was a curled cord that was hanging out of my desk drawer. Then it hit me. I jumped up, rushing over and yanking the drawer open. Staring back at me was the old landline I used to have in my room, before I had a cell phone. I pulled it out, hope building inside me. I tossed it to the floor before jerking my desk away from the wall and there was the phone jack it used to be plugged into. I grabbed the phone, plugging it all up, staring at it for a moment. If this didn’t work I would have no plan B and I would be stuck here. After a few minutes I worked up the courage to pick the phone up from the receiver, lifting it to my ear. I could’ve sobbed when I heard the dial tone. It worked. “Thank god for older parents who don’t want new technology.” I said to myself before putting it back on the receiver. Who the hell would I call? If I called 911 they would just send me back to my parents. They’re so convincing and honestly would probably pay them off. I didn’t know anyone’s number by heart and I thought all hope was lost but then I remembered I had Jake’s number on a slip of paper in my textbook. I jumped up, quickly grabbing it from my desk. I flipped it upside down and shook it until the paper fell out.

I dove for it, scrambling to unfold it as I grabbed the phone. I dialed the number, terrified it wouldn’t work. But it rang. And it rang, and it rang until it went to voicemail. “No.” Tears streaked my cheeks. “No. No.” I chanted as I dialed his number again. What if he was angry with me and would hang up as soon as he heard my voice. It went to voicemail again and I dialed his number once more. After two rings a soft voice answered. “Hello?” It was Kelly and she sounded annoyed. “Kelly?” I squeaked out and she gasped. “Katie?” I nodded as tears fell. “Katie, sweetie. Where are you?” A sob escaped me and I had to calm myself. “My parents' house.” I cried. “Hang on. JAKE!” She screamed, startling me. I heard muffled conversation on the other side. “Katie?” His voice came over the phone and I immediately felt calm. “Jake, I’m so sorry. I never should’ve left.” I apologized through teary eyes and a broken voice. “Hey, no darlin’. It’s okay. Just-just tell me where you are and we’ll come get you.” He wasn’t angry. Thank god he wasn’t angry. “My parents' house.” I heard a jingle on the other end and a few more voices. “We’re on our way.” “Jake, there’s a key under a rock in the front flower bed.” 

“Okay. We’ll be there soon.” I nodded and we hung up. I immediately got into my closet, grabbing my suitcase and duffel bag. I just started yanking clothes off hangars and out of drawers, stuffing them to the brim within fifteen minutes I heard a car outside. I froze. If it was my parents, I was done for if they saw the bags, but relief filled me as I heard the door open. “Katie?” I rushed to the door, beating on it. “JAKE! Get me out of here, please!” I heard the chain and the door handle wiggled but never opened. “Katie, darlin’. Get away from the door.” I nodded, rushing back to my bags to put space between me and the door. I flinched as something hit it. One more hit and the door swung open, the top hinge coming loose and flying across the room as a scream escaped my throat. 

~~~

“Who was that?” Phoenix asked a flustered Jake. “Katie.” Phoenix immediately jumped up from her seat. “Where is she?” She asked. “Her parents' house.” He said before rushing outside to his truck. “We’re coming with you.” Rooster said, Phoenix hot on his heels. Jake saw no reason to complain and allowed them to join. Phoenix slid in the front seat as Rooster climbed in the back. Jake threw the truck in reverse, about to gas it out of the driveway when Kelly sprinted out of the house. “You’re not going with us.” She shook her head, standing on the running boards. “I know. Call me if you need me and I’ll let everyone know where you went.” He nodded, kissing her quickly before she got down and watched the truck speed down the road. Her heart was in her throat, just thinking about the hell Katie had probably been through. 

It was a quiet ride to the Blair home, but Jake pulled right into the empty driveway, not even turning the truck off as they all jumped out. “There’s a key under one of these rocks.” Jake said and they all immediately flipped over the large stones in the flower bed. “Got it!” Rooster yelled, rushing to the front door and unlocking it. “Katie?” He asked as Rooster turned to Phoenix. “Stay down here, let us know if they get back.” Phoenix nodded as the two men rushed up the stairs. Both men were angry at the sight of the locks on the outside of the door. But Jake was raging as he pulled the chain loose and attempted to open the door. “JAKE! Get me out of here, please!” Her cries for help broke his heart, the thought of her being locked in there for who knows how long was enough to make him kick the door. Once, twice and it blew off the frame. He peeked his head in, looking to the right and seeing her backed into the corner. His heart shattered on the floor, watching as she shook, the fear evident in her eyes. 

~~~

“Katie?” I saw Jake’s head and when he saw me cowering in the corner he rushed over. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” I cried as he took my face in his hands. “Sh, no. Don’t apologize. You thought you were doing the right thing.” He said as he pulled me into him, hugging me. “How long have your parents been gone?” I heard another voice and looked past him to see Bradley. “They’ve been gone for like twenty twenty five minutes.” I said and immediately shoved my last few bras in my bag before zipping it shut. “Just these two?” Bradley asked and I nodded. Him and Jake grabbed one each as I slid my shoes on. “Go!” I said, shoving them out of the room. They rushed downstairs, me behind them. I snatched my purse off the table next to the front door, tossing my phone out of it before rushing after them. “Close the door.” Natasha did and locked it before putting the key back under the rock so my parents wouldn’t know right away. She turned to me and we sprinted for the truck.

It was like time slowed down. I was seconds away from pure freedom and the clicking of my heels on the pavement reminded me of that. I was so scared that my parents would pull up as I was getting into the truck, but Bradley held the door for me and I all but dove into the truck as he got in behind me, slamming the door shut. Jake backed out of the driveway and tore off down the road. I sat in the middle seat next to Bradley and everything caught up with me. It felt like an elephant was sitting on my chest and I was trying to catch my breath but I couldn’t. “Katie. Katie, breathe.” Bradley said and I couldn’t. So he pulled me into his chest, squeezing me as his heart beat thudded in my ear and the rise and fall of my chest evened out with his. “How did you know to do that?” I asked, continuing to lean on him. “I’ve had my fair share of panic attacks. It’s what my mom used to do for me.” 

“Thank you.” I said, sitting up and wiping the tears from my eyes. “How long were you locked in there?” Jake asked, looking at me from the rearview mirror. “Since I left your house.” It was a meek answer. “Have they let you out at all?” I shook my head. “Only today. Mom made me shower and get ready.” I said, my attention drifting down to my fingers, playing with them. “Why was she making you get ready?” Natasha asked, turning around in her seat to face me. I bit my lip, scrunching my toes up in my heels and releasing them. Bradley must’ve sensed my nervousness and tossed his arm around my shoulders. “I don’t know. She just told me I had to look perfect for whoever they had coming over. When they were leaving I heard them talking though.” Bradley squeezed my shoulder. “What’d they say?” She asked. “My dad asked what he thought ‘they’ would do with me once they ‘handed me over’.” She furrowed her brows, meeting Bradley's gaze. “My mom said she didn’t care what they did with me.” 

“Any idea on who ‘they’ might be?” Jake asked and I shook my head. “No idea.” The ride was quiet the rest of the way to Jake’s house. But my emotions still caught up with me occasionally and Bradley would give my shoulder’s a squeeze. Finally we pulled into Jake’s driveway and the truck came to a stop. I took notice of all the other cars in the driveway and looked around confused. “Why are so many people here?” I asked as Bradley got out, holding his hand out for me. “There’s a Phillies game this afternoon, Hangman invited us all over to watch.” He said, going around and grabbing my suitcase and Jake grabbed my duffel. “Oh.” I said quietly. I feel bad now. They all got together to have a fun and relaxing evening together and I blew that up. “You okay?” Jake asked as he stopped next to me. “Yeah. I just- I’m sorry for ruining your evening.” He shook his head. “You didn’t ruin anything.” He said, his hand falling to my upper back and guiding me around the truck and up to the front door. Phoenix held open the door and once inside I turned to Jake. “I can take that upstairs.” I said and he shook his head. “No, I got it.” “Jake.” I complained and he just smirked at me. “Go get some food. I’ll be back down in a second.” He said, starting up the stairs just as Bradley came down them. 

He motioned me to follow him and I did. He walked into the kitchen where I saw Kelly and an older woman. “Kells.” Bradley said to get her attention and she turned. She smiled as she saw me, coming over and pulling me into a hug. “You’ve had us worried sick.” It took me a second but I eventually hugged her back. “I’m sorry.” I said in return. “No need for apologies.” She shifted her gaze to Rooster. “Mav is almost done with the burgers.” He nodded, turning and going out the back door. “Katie, this is Penny. She owns The Hard Deck.” She smiled at me, holding out her hand which I shook. “You’ve had part of this team torn out of frame lately. So much so they haven’t been spending their entire paychecks at my bar.” I knew it was a joke but I still felt bad. “Katie.” I turned to see Jake. “Come on, I’ll introduce you to everyone.” I took a deep breath, following him outside. “Guys, this is Katie.” I gave a small wave as all eyes were on me. Some were familiar and some weren’t. “You know Mav, Rooster and Phoenix. But this is Coyote,” A taller man with wide set shoulders waved at me. “Payback,” The man next to him waved as well, my eyes immediately falling to the mustache that was slightly similar to Rooster. “Fanboy,” A shorter man with a buzz cut smiled at me. “And Bob.” He gave me a small wave. “I’ve met Bob before. He helped me with some homework one day.” 

The memory seemed to hit him and he remembered that conversation. He never said anything negative about me but he did tell Bob not to argue. It seemed that everyone sensed the awkwardness and Payback cracked a joke. “So why the fancy white dress? Run away from your wedding or something?” My cheeks shouldn’t have burned the way they did. But with the way my parents were talking, that very well could’ve been the case. “Leave her alone. Why don’t you sit down?” Jake guided me to a seat next to Natasha before going back inside. “You okay?” She asked and I nodded. “I think I’m still trying to wrap my head around everything.” She nodded, smiling at me. “Food’s ready!” Mav called and not a minute later, Kelly, Jake and Penny were carrying out food from inside. They set the food down and Jake came over. “Want a burger?” I could only nod, feeling very out of place with this group of people. Mav sat on my other side as Jake held two plates, he placed one in front of me before giving the other to Kelly, kissing her head as he did so. “Good to see ya, kid.” Mav said, patting my back gently. It oddly felt nice. Everyone made conversation while they ate, but I was happy to sit in silence just listening. Once the food was gone, everyone moved inside for the game. 

I sat between Rooster and Jake, Rooster being fully engrossed in the game, but my eyes were locked on a spot just below the tv. I just stared as my mind reeled. I thought of every possible scenario for how this could go. It mostly ended with me back in my room at my parents house, locked behind that door again. “Hey? Katie?” Rooster asked, waving his hand in my face and breaking my concentration. I blinked rapidly before looking at him. “You okay? You haven’t blinked in like twenty minutes?” I nodded. Then I noticed everyone looking at me. “Um, yeah. I’m fine.” They didn’t seem to believe me but nodded anyway. I sat there, pulling on my thumbs as I watched everyone watch the game or have their own conversations. It was so much I couldn’t even hear my own thoughts. I didn’t want to get up, because I didn’t want anyone to think I wasn’t okay. But everything in this room was becoming too much. So I worked up the nerve to slowly stand, Jake immediately catching my hand. “You okay?” I nodded. “I’m fine. I just need a minute.” He nodded and I walked away, heading upstairs. I stepped into the guest room, immediately feeling like I could breathe again. 

I sat on the bed, taking deep breaths to hold back my tears. But it was pointless. I was tired of crying, so tired of it. I immediately got up, going over to my suitcase and rifling through it before moving to the duffel bag. “Dammit.” I muttered, realizing I only grabbed clothes. No makeup wipes, no toothbrush, no toothpaste, no toiletries of any kind. I huffed, kicking off my heels and leaning against the end of the bed. I leaned my head back on it, tears falling down my cheeks. I took deep breaths, relaxing and almost falling asleep until there was a soft knock on the door. I opened my eyes and looked over to see Kelly standing in the doorway. “I figured you’d be in here.” She said, walking over and sitting on the bed. “I just got so overwhelmed around everybody. I needed a minute.” She nodded. “So why are you crying then?” I shrugged. “In all honesty, I couldn’t tell you. I’m relieved to be out of that house, but I’m still scared I guess.” She hummed, nodding and sliding into the floor next to me. "Jake was terrified when he woke up and you were gone." Immediately tears filled my eyes. "I never meant to scare him or make him feel bad. I just didn't want to be the reason he lost everything. I don't know if I could've lived with that." 

"Ya know, his call sign is Hangman, but he's fiercely loyal. That's something I've learned over the course of our relationship. So if he lost everything because he was helping you, he would've accepted that." I nodded. "But I wouldn't. I've been a burden most of my life, and I don't want to be anymore." She nodded. "That's understandable. But Katie, you're not a burden. If you were Jake wouldn't have taken you in. Now Rooster? That man burdens Jake just to piss him off." We both laughed lightly at that. "Hey, everyone else is leaving." Natasha said as she peeked her head into the guest room. "Wanna go say goodbye?" I nodded and she helped me stand. I slid my shoes back on and followed her downstairs. She immediately hugged Coyote who lifted her off the ground and shook her a little. Once he put her down, he came over to me. He was absolutely huge when he stood and that made me a little nervous. But he must've picked up that I wasn't one for hugs and just gave me a gentle side hug, which I could handle. Soon we said goodbye to everyone and I was only left with Jake, Kelly, Natasha and Bradley.

"Now, let's talk about you." Jake said as he turned to me and my face immediately flared up. "What is there to talk about?" I asked and he motioned me to sit on the couch. I did and He sat on the coffee table across from me and everyone else sat around me. "Do you want to press charges on your parents?" My eyebrows flew up in shock and I stuttered over my words. "Wh-why-what? What m-makes you think something like that?!" He seemed surprised by my response. "Katie, after everything they've done to you-" "What makes you think I could face them in court? I can barely speak to them! There's no way I can get in front of a room full of people and talk about everything they've done to me, with them in the room." My knees immediately folded into my chest and I pulled on my thumbs, my eyes drifting down to them. "Besides, they'd win anyway." I felt a hand on my arm making me turn to Natasha. "We've all witnessed the things they've said and done, Katie. You wouldn't be alone." I shook my head. "No. No I can't do it." "Katie-" I shook my head as tears fell down my face. "Please." I sobbed. "Don't make me do it." I begged. "Okay," Jake said, sitting next to me as I leaned into Natasha. "I'm not gonna make you do anything you don't want to do." He said as he rubbed my back.

"Look, how about tomorrow we go out and we'll get you some things you need? Then we'll all go get dinner somewhere." I sniffled, calming myself down. "You guys don't have to do that." I said and Kelly shook her head. "We're going shopping tomorrow whether you like it or not." She said with a wink and I caved. "Okay. I'll go." She smiled at me before standing straight and looking g at her watch. "Oh shit, I've got two hours before I have to meet my parents for dinner! I have to go home and get ready!" She rushed and grabbed her purse, before leaning down and kissing Jake before rushing to the door. "Jake give her my number!" She yelled and I laughed. "Guess she didn't realize I left my phone at my parents house." Jake laughed as well. "We'll get you one tomorrow." I shook my head. "No you won't!" I said and he narrowed his eyes at me. "Fine, you win." He said as hebgot up from the couch. "Oh, does Kelly happen to have any makeup wipes here or anything?" I asked and Jake nodded. "Yeah, I'll go grab them." He said as he rushed upstairs. "Can you two stick around for a minute?" 

They both nodded as Jake came back, a pack of makeup wipes in hand. "Here." I took them from him, taking a deep breath. "I figured, since you guys helped me, I should be honest with you." They all looked at each other confused before Jake and Rooster took a seat on the couch. I grabbed one of the wipes, swiping at my entrance eye gently. I winced at the pressure but kept wiping away the makeup. A hand grabbed my wrist, startling me. "Did your dad do this?" I nodded as Jake took a closer look. The swelling went down a few days ago but it was still tender. "What else did he do?" He asked, and I could see the anger in his eyes. I grabbed another makeup wipe, cleaning off the rest of my face and neck, revealing some fading bruises. A few small ones on my face and finger shaped ones on my neck. "There’s also some on my back and thighs from his belt." I said, my voice was small and I wanted to shrink in on myself. "But if I just-" "Stop. Even if you did everything they wanted, they still would've done it." Natasha wiped my eye, smiling at me. "Katie, why don't we take some pictures?" I looked at her confused. "If, somewhere down the line, you ever decide to take your parents to court, these can help you." I shook my head. "No. I already said-" "We're not gonna make you do it. But what if ten years from now you want to? You will have no evidence and it will just be your word against theirs."

I'd love to think that one day down the line I would be brave enough to do that. But I don't think I ever will be. "Katie. Even if you decide to never do it, you'll know you were ready if you ever did." Bradley said, catching my attention. I looked down at the pile of makeup wipes in my lap, biting my bottom lip. What if one day I do decide to do it? Could I really let the truth slip through my fingers like this? "Okay." I whispered. "You sure?" Jake asked and I nodded. "You're right. It's better to be prepared than not prepared." He nodded and I stood as Bradley turned on the ceiling fan light in the living room. "Close your eyes." Natsha said as she pulled out her phone. I did so and could see the camera flash behind my eyes. A few more flashes and a gentle hand tilted my head back so they could get a picture of my neck. "Okay, let’s open the back of your dress." She said. "Do you have a hair tie?" I asked and she nodded, pulling on from her wrist. I used it to tie up my annoying waist length hair, getting it out of my face. I've never been aloud to cut it and my mother never let me pull it up so it was nice to get the weight off my head. Natasha unzipped my dress and I blushed when I realized that Jake and Bradley were still behind me. Natasha struggled with my dress for a minute before huffing. "Will youguys hold it so I can take a picture?" She asked and I felt their hands on my skin. The left side felt like my skin caught on fire with how hot it was and I looked realizing that was the side Jake was on. "I'm gonna unclip your bra okay?" Natasha asked and I nodded, bringing my hands up to hold my breasts. 

A few flashes went off and Natasha clipped my bra back and zipped up my dress. "Pull your dress up and I'll get a picture of your thighs." I nodded and reached down when I remembered Jake and Bradley. "Um, I hate to ask but can you guys go into another room for a minute?" They stared at me for a second. "I'm sorry. It's your house and I shouldn’t have asked-" Jake grabbed my wrist and squeezed gently. "No, it just took my brain a second to catch up. Don't apologize for making yourself comfortable." We locked eyes for a moment before I nodded. "Okay." I whispered and he and Bradley disappeared into the kitchen. Natasha took the pictures before standing and showing me. I knew they were bad, but a lot of them looked like they bled. "So a few of these look infected." She said, pointing to a few just under my butt cheek. "I'll help you clean it before I leave." I nodded and we met the guys in the kitchen. "All done." She said. "What do you guys want for dinner?" Jake asked as he pulled himself up onto the counter. "Well I have chicken thawing out at home that I'm tossing on the grill. You can come over if you want." Bradley offered and Jake shook his head. "No thanks, I think I'd just rather have something delivered." Bradley nodded and Jake turned to me. "What do you want for dinner?" 

"Uh… I don't really know." I said. Truth be told we didn't eat out a lot. Mom constantly cooked. "What's your favorite food?" He asked. "I'll be honest, I've never really eaten out and my mom constantly cooked at home." Bradley seemed shocked. "So you've never had Mexican food?" I shook my head. "Not from a restaurant. I think my mom made tacos a few years ago, and they were good but my dad complained and she never made them again." They all seemed surprised. "How about chinese?" I shook my head. "Never." "Italian?" Natasha asked. "One time in a restaurant and mom made spaghetti frequently." They were looking at each other all confused. "But if you wanna order in, I'm more than happy to try anything once." Jake nodded. "I've always wanted to try those huge burritos you see in restaurants anyway." They all laughed which made me feel a little better. "Well, we're gonna get home." Bradley said, gathering his keys. "Oh, let me help her real quick." Natasha said and dragged me upstairs to the guest bathroom. As soon as we stepped in she shut the door and pulled a brown bottle and some cotton balls from under the sink. "What's that?" I asked. "Hydrogen peroxide." She replied as she poured some on a cotton ball. "Stand still." She squatted down behind me and lifted my dress just enough to dab the cotton against my skin. 

Immediately a stinging sensation crossed my skin making me gasp and grab the bathroom counter. "God that burns!" I yelled out as she continued to clean my leg. "I'm almost done." She said and within a second she was. She put everything away before putting some gel of some kind on it. "Give that some time to dry before you sit anywhere." I nodded. "Natasha?" I asked, stopping her from opening the door. "Thank you." She smiled at me. "You're welcome." With that we walked out and went downstairs. "You good?" Jake asked and I nodded. "I'm good." "Ready?" Bradley asked, looking down at Natasha. "I am if you are." She said, smirking at him. With that they said goodbye, both hugging me before walking out. "Are they?" I asked, pointing at them as they walked towards Bradley’s bronco. "We can't figure it out. They're either dating or fucking." Heat flared up my neck at his words. "I think they're fucking but Coyote swears up and down they're just friends. The only person who would really know is Bob, but that man is the world champion at keeping secrets." I nodded as he walked away from the window by the front door. "So, dinner?" He asked and I shrugged. "I'm up to try anything." He nodded. "I can't choose between Chinese and Mexican." I gave him a look telling him I didn't know what to do. "How about we both think on it while I shower?" I nodded. "I can do that." I made my way to the couch, sitting on it as he walked past. 

"You can turn the tv on if you want." He said and I looked down, grabbing the remote and turning the TV on. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Jake stop at the staircase, looking at me. "Hey Katie?" I looked over at him, a look of concern gracing his normally handsome features. "You'll still be here when I get out won't you?" I pursed my lips, feeling bad. "Yeah. I'll be right here." I sent him a small smile and he nodded, returning it. "You better be, or I'm breaking the front door down this time and kicking ass." I couldn't help but smile widely this time. "I promise, Jake. I will be in this exact same spot on this couch." He nodded, making his way upstairs. I sat back on the couch, my knees pulled into my chest as some show I had never seen played. In fact, I haven’t watched much tv in my life. My parents never had a tv in the house, so the only time I ever saw any was in school. I grew comfortable on the plush couch, leaning back I felt like I was sinking into it and soon my eyes drifted shut. 

~~~

It was the quickest shower of Jake’s life. He rushed through it, not even sure he was completely clean. But he couldn’t give Katie a chance to run again, because this time he wouldn’t wait days to do something about it. Jake finished his shower, slipping on some gray sweatpants before he headed downstairs into the kitchen. "How do you feel about mexican for dinner?" He yelled out as he pulled a menu from the cabinet above. He stared at it for a moment before realizing he never got an answer. He furrowed his brows, walking into the living room and spotting the back of Katie's head. "Katie?" He asked before walking around the couch. Her head was resting against the back of the couch as her legs were pulled up to her chest as she held herself. This was the most relaxed Jake had seen her since they met but she obviously couldn't sleep like that. He grabbed a blanket from the linen closet before sitting on the other end of the couch. He reached out to Katie, gently touching her back, causing her to immediately tense up. "Mm." She moaned as he flattened his hand along her back. He managed to pull her back, resting her head in his lap as he laid the blanket over her. He gently pulled her ponytail holder from her hair, running his fingers through it as she relaxed again. He played with her hair as he looked over the menu, deciding he would let her rest as he called the order in. Katie snuggled into him as he ran his thumb along her forehead. Jake knew once the food arrived he would have to get up and disturb her, but he would worry about that later.

After half an hour the doorbell rang and Katie jumped up in fright. “It’s okay. It’s just the delivery driver.” He said, laying a hand on her shoulder. “Are you sure?” She asked, her voice shaking. He nodded, getting up and walking towards the door as Katie pulled the blanket closer. Jake paid the delivery driver and brought the food in. “See? Just some amazing Mexican food.” He said with a smirk. They sat at the table and Katie stared at the giant burrito in front of her. “I know I only said something about it a few hours ago, but you remembered?” He nodded with a grin. “Of course I did. Now try it, it’s amazing.” Katie raised a skeptical brow, but took a bite anyway, and felt like she was in heaven. “Holy shit.” She said, moaning in delight. The sound made his blood rush and he tried his damndest to push it to the back of his mind. “You were right. This is amazing.” They went through dinner with laughs and soon he could practically see her eyes rolling back in her head. “Go get changed. I got this.” He said. “No, I can help you.” He shook his head. “You’re exhausted and I’m just throwing this away. Go.” He was a little more stern, but not harsh and she nodded, slowly making her way upstairs. Once Jake was done cleaning up, he double checked that the front and back door was locked before turning off all the lights. 

Once he topped the stairs he peeked into the guest room, expecting to see Katie awake. But she wasn't, she was under the covers, already fast asleep. Her breathing was even and he watched her for a minute, worried she would leave again. He was half tempted to sleep on the guest room floor, or in the hallway right outside. But he wanted to give the benefit of the doubt, so he made his way to his own bed. He usually closes his bedroom door at night, but he left it open, wanting to hear if she got up. He also faced the door, something he doesn’t usually do either, but even in sleep he wanted to be tuned in to her movements. So he laid there, listening with his eyes closed, hoping to hear if she got up. But soon sleep came for him too, and he drifted off. But he wasn’t in deep enough sleep, because he immediately jumped up at the sound of a blood curdling scream at the end of the hallway.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @genius2050 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @callsign-athena @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy

#undiagnosed #top gun maverick #jake hangman seresin #hangman #hangman seresin #hangman fanfiction #jake seresin #jake seresin top gun #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #ADHD OC

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 16

MATURE CONTENT 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents, smut.

Word Count: 7.4k

Chapter 15 | Masterlist

I squeezed my eyes tightly as I registered light behind my eyelids. It hurt. I placed my hand over my eyes and my throat grew tight at the movement, nausea hitting me like a runaway train. I took a deep breath, hoping to ease it. My head throbbed and I questioned if I was dying. I surely feel like it. I slowly sat up on my elbows, wrenching my eyes open. The light stung but I looked down, realizing I was still in my clothes from last night and on top of my covers. I went to roll over onto my back but stopped. I was gonna be majorly sick. I jumped up slamming into my door before throwing it open and rushing over to the bathroom. I fell to my knees before throwing up everything in my system. My abdominal muscles ached by the time I was done, and I sat back against the tub. Once I regained my strength I stood on shaky legs and got in the shower, taking my toothbrush and toothpaste with me. I felt so much better after my shower but I forgot my clothes. So I peaked my head out of the bathroom and sprinted across the hall when I saw it was clear. 

I got dressed in some soft shorts and a tank top before slowly making my way downstairs. Jake was sitting on the couch intently watching sports highlights on the tv as I made my way to the kitchen. I pulled out some leftover biscuits that Jake made yesterday as well as some sausage and gravy. Hopefully the food and some water will make me feel better. While my food was heating up, I took some tylenol with a lot of water. “Mornin’.” I turned to find Jake in the doorway. His voice was quiet, which was odd for him. Usually he’s more excited to greet me. “Good morning.” I was a little quiet myself but that’s just because I was worried if I was louder I’d make my head hurt more. The microwave went off and I pulled my food out and set it on the island. “Can… can we talk about last night?” Jake asked and I raised a brow. “I mean, I know I was drunk. I really shouldn’t have driven home. I’m sorry if I disturbed you when I came in.” I said, taking a bite of the biscuit. “That’s not what I want to talk about, Katie.” I looked up at him confused when an image flashed through my head. Me on my knees in front of him. I gasped, turning and facing away from him. “Oh my god.” I whispered to myself. “Katie-” I cut him off as tears streamed down my cheeks. I rushed past him and up the stairs to my room, slamming the door shut behind me. I can’t believe I did that! And he wanted to talk about it? Probably to tell me to leave.

No man will ever want you. My mother’s voice. I had to get her out of my head. God he probably thought I was desperate. You’re a whore. I could scream. “Get out of my head.” I sunk down the door, gripping my head. A knock on the door startled me and pulled me out of my head. “Katie?” What do I do? What do I say? Another knock. “Katie please.” He sounded worried. But I couldn’t face him. I couldn’t look at him. “Go… go away.” It took a second to muster up the words. “Katie-” “Jake,” My voice broke as tears streamed down my cheeks. “Please.” Silence filled the space for what felt like hours, but in reality was probably a minute. I heard movement before he spoke again. “Your food is out here.” He said, his voice low and gentle before I heard him walk away. I sat there for a few minutes, making sure he really was gone and not worried if my food got cold, before gently turning the knob, hoping it wouldn’t make a sound and cracking the door open. 

I looked around like a frightened animal, ensuring he was nowhere to be seen before snatching the plate and closing my door. I wouldn’t have worried about the food, would’ve left it downstairs completely had it not been for this god awful hangover. Tears fell into my food, but I didn’t care. I shouldn’t be crying. I did this to myself. You can’t cry about things you brought on yourself. Once I was done I attempted to read ahead in my text book and look over the notes for monday, that way I would be ahead, but I didn’t get far. I still felt like shit so I took a nap. I woke up to a single knock on my door and retreating footsteps. I gave it a minute and opened the door to find two water bottles. I grabbed them both and went back to studying. Once I heard the shower in Jake’s bathroom cut on, I left my room. I took the plate downstairs, washing my dishes, grabbing more water and rushed back upstairs. Jake never took long showers and I didn’t want him to catch me out of my room. Once I was back in my room I decided I was done studying and picked up a book, deciding I'd be better off losing myself to a fictional world. I don’t know how long I was reading for when a knock sounded on my door. “I’m going to bed.” He waited for an answer but his voice made tears come to my eyes. He sighed. “Goodnight, Katie.” It was quiet and I wanted to speak up but I couldn’t. I finally found my voice as I heard him walking away. “Goodnight Jake.” I don’t know if he heard me, but I hope he did.

The next day Jake was gone before I got up like usual, seeing as he has to be on base by six a.m. I went through the day feeling queasy, worrying about seeing him when I got home. Annie and Brook tried to make me feel better but it didn’t do much. So I drove home, preoccupied by driving. Who knew having to actually focus on shifting gears would be such a great distraction. But when I pulled into the driveway I felt sick to my stomach. I walked inside, rushing past Jake as he came out of the kitchen before he could stop me. That’s how the rest of the week went. I couldn’t look him in the eye after what I did. I felt mortified, even if he did seem to enjoy it. He didn’t ask me to do it, but he also didn’t stop me. Part of me hated myself and the other part of me was proud. Proud that I was so bold. I was never bold or brave. But the negative outweighed the good when it came to my emotions. 

Come Thursday I hadn’t spoken to Jake except through text and even then I kept it short. I pulled into the driveway after a long study session with Brooke and Annie and saw the Bronco in the driveway. I huffed and got out, hoping I could slip by. When I walked in, it was quiet and I peaked around the corner and looked out the back door. I saw Jake, Bradley and Natasha sitting out on the back deck. I took the opportunity and ran past and up the stairs to my room. I let out a sigh of relief once I shut my bedroom door, leaning on it. I stripped out of my scrubs and slid into some black shorts and the sweatshirt Jake let me borrow a few weeks ago. It still smelled like him, faintly, but it did. I pulled my hair up into a claw clip and sat down on my neatly made bed, spreading my papers out around me. I anticipated a knock and it only took ten minutes for the first one. I frowned, staring at the door. “Can I come in?” It was Natasha. But I wasn’t sure that made me feel any better. “Yeah.” My voice cracked and I turned my attention back to highlighting. 

I heard the door close but she just stood there. “You okay?” Why is it that when someone asks that, that’s the breaking point? The question always brings tears to my eyes. Tears brimmed my eyes before they spilled over, dotting my paper. “Shit.” I muttered, wiping my eyes. Natasha walked over, sitting on a clean spot on my bed and moving my paper so it wouldn’t get wet. “What’s wrong?” Her voice was sweet, concern lacing her tone. My bottom lip wobbled and I looked up to the ceiling, taking a deep breath. “Katie? What’s going on?” She asked, grabbing my hand. “I fucked up.” I whispered, shrugging my shoulders. “Plain and simple.” I sniffled, meeting her eyes. “That doesn’t tell me what happened.” How do I say this? If this was an exciting girl talk, I’d tell her what I did and we’d squeal like school girls. “I-” I opened my mouth to speak but couldn’t find the words. “I did something. When I came home from drinking wine with you and Bradley.” She raised a brow and I met her eyes. “I was drunk. And when I came in I caught him…” I felt weird saying it. “I caught him jerking off.” I spat out and she sputtered. “You caught him?” I nodded. “And he moaned my name.” Her eyes were going to fall out of her head. I swear! “You sure?” I nodded. “So, I walked over and- and-” “Take your time.” She said, adjusting her position on the bed so she was facing me. “I got on my knees.” She seemed to understand and her face fell. “Oh, Katie.” She said. “He didn’t ask me to do it. But he didn’t stop me. He even encouraged it at one point.” 

“I told him, ‘You fantasize about me between your legs. I fantasize about your cock on my tongue.’ If I was in my right mind I probably would’ve never said that!” I threw my hands around and she grabbed them. “So you’re embarrassed?” I shrugged. “Yes and… I don’t know. I feel like I violated him in some way. When he wanted to talk about it the next morning, I’m pretty sure he was gonna kick me out.” Natasha shook her head. “He wouldn’t kick you out. But that is big Katie and you need to talk to him.” I shook my head. “I can’t even look him in the eye!” She nodded, calming me down. “I know. But he called Rooster and I over here because he thinks he did something wrong. He thinks he hurt you! He hasn’t even been right in the air.” That scared me. Not only that he’s not in the right state of mind when he goes up, but because he thought he hurt me. “Katie. He genuinely cares for you and not just in a friendly way, he likes you. You need to talk to him.” I knew she was right, but I was practically shaking at the thought of speaking to him. “You’re sure he’s not angry in any way?” She nodded. “Positive. He’s worried, Katie.” I took a deep breath, hoping to soothe the nerves in my belly. “Want me to send him in here?” I sat stock still for a moment before I gave her a single nod. “Okay. Rooster and I are probably about to leave. But if you want to talk after, call me.” I nodded and she squeezed my hand before disappearing downstairs. My face fell to my hands, the pressure helping my anxiety. 

It was a few minutes before there was a knock on my door. I took a deep breath attempting to calm myself. “Come in.” I said, my voice shaky. The door opened and I finally looked up at him. His hair was messed up, not styled perfectly like usual. He had dark rings under his eyes and he genuinely looked exhausted. I felt awful. “Can we talk?” I asked and he nodded, closing the door behind himself before he sat down on the edge of my bed. “Jake I-” “Please, let me go first.” He said and I stared at him for a second before nodding. “Katie I- I don’t know what I did wrong. What I did to make you shut me out but I’m sorry.” I shook my head but he kept going. “I never wanted to hurt you. God, I never should’ve told you that we should forget about that kiss! We wouldn’t have this mess between us if I hadn’t said to pretend it didn’t happen!” He said, getting angry and standing. “Jake.” I said sternly and he turned and looked at me. 

“You shouldn’t say things just because you think that’s what I want to hear.” I stood as well, stopping just in front of him. “You didn’t do anything, and I should be the one apologizing to you. I never should’ve done what I did last Saturday. I was drunk and when I remembered the next morning you were looking at me like you didn’t want me to and I shouldn’t have-” “Now wait a minute.” He cut me off. “Katie, if I didn’t want you to do that I wouldn’t have let you.” He was standing right in front of me, so close I could see the flecks of hazel around his irises. “What?” I muttered. “I shouldn’t have let you do it after you had been drinking. But god, I couldn’t resist.” His hand came up, resting on my cheek and I couldn’t help but nuzzle into it as I looked up at him. “You were right, I had been fantasizing about you. I have been for months now. But I couldn’t make a move. Not while you were finally healing and figuring out your life.” I couldn’t help but reach out, gently grabbing his shirt, rubbing the soft material between my fingers to keep myself grounded. “But I couldn’t bring myself to tell you no when I should have.” I raised a brow as his thumb ran across my cheek. “So… you’re saying you liked it?” I asked and there was a pregnant silence between us. He nodded. “Every bit. When I held you in my lap your first night here, running my fingers through your hair. Kissing you. Fuck I loved that part.” His forehead was resting against mine and the heat of the moment caught up to me. 

“I have feelings for you.” I spoke quickly and closed my eyes, once again not able to look at him. I expected him to let go of me, to step back. But I was shocked to feel lips, softly pressing against mine. It was sweet and short before Jake pulled away. “I have feelings for you too, Katie.” I could’ve squealed, tossed myself into his arms but I didn’t. “Jake?” I asked and he hummed, meeting my eyes. “I-I want more than just a friendship out of this. But I think I need to focus on school a little more. This is only my second week and I haven’t even had my first exam yet.” He gave a light chuckle. “Just give me some time?” He just smiled. “You can have all the time in the world, darlin’.” He pulled back but I reached up and grabbed his shirt. “But a few kisses here and there won’t hurt.” I said before pulling him closer. His hands fell to my hips as mine slid over his shoulders. Our lips connected and this one was also sweet. I couldn’t help but smile into it. We pulled away and he stared down at me. “Please go to this ball with me?” My face fell and I sighed. “Jake-” “There will not be a single person there that would tell your parents where you are.” I huffed, looking up at him, his hands resting on my cheeks. “I’ll think about it.” He pursed his lips and was about to argue when I stopped him. “That’s the best you’re gonna get from me today.”

He took that as his sign to quit while he was ahead and he just chuckled. “Okay. Want me to make dinner?” He asked. “Hmm, I’m actually feeling chinese.” I said and he chuckled. “Okay. I’ll order your favorite.” He turned for the door and I stopped him. “Jake?” He turned to me, eyebrows raised. “Are we good?” I asked and he just smiled. He stepped closer, pecking my lips before grinning at me. “We’re very good.” With that he walked out of the room. He gently shut the door and as soon as I heard him descend the stairs I let out a quiet squeal, dancing around before I dove face first onto my bed, kicking my legs as I screamed into my pillow. Once I was done, I took a few minutes to calm down and finished up the page of notes I was working on and headed downstairs just as the doorbell rang. Jake opened the door and took the food as I grabbed a water from the fridge. I expected him to set the food on the table but he didn’t. 

I furrowed my brows and looked towards the living room to see him setting the food on the coffee table. “We eating in here?” I asked, walking closer. “I thought we could. Tha tokay?” He asked and I nodded. I sat next to him and he handed me my sesame chicken and a veggie spring roll. “God this smells great.” I moaned, leaning back into the cushions and pulling my feet up. But I was caught off guard when Jake grabbed my ankles, pulling me closer till my thighs rested over his. Then he grabbed his own food, resting it on my legs. “Do I look like a table?” I asked, leaning closer and raising a brow. “No. But if you were, you'd be the prettiest table I ever saw.” I couldn’t help but laugh, loudly. I had to set my food down as I threw my head back and soon, Jake laughed with me. “That was so cheesy Seresin!” I said through my laughter. He just shrugged. “But it got you to laugh,” He leaned forward, kissing me softly. “And I love that sound.” I took a deep breath before smiling at him and grabbing my food. “I have feelings for him, but if he keeps this up I’ll be in love with him before I know it.

“So? Are you two in a relationship?” Annie asked as we walked into class after lunch. I had just told her and Brook about how Jake and I made up and our confessions. “No.” They both hit me with ‘WHY NOT?!’ and I jumped, not expecting such loud voices in my ear. “I think I need to prioritize school first. I can already see signs of struggle in my grades.” “Well we can help you!” Brook said excitedly and Annie nodded. “I will take the help, but I still think I’m gonna wait.” They both groaned and I chuckled. “I did tell him a few kisses in between would be nice though.” They both squealed, grabbing my arms. “Okay, we’ll study at your house.” Annie said and Brook nodded. “I’ll set up the jeopardy! We’ll make it a game! I’ll bring the wine!” She said and they were both so excited I couldn’t help but agree. “I can make a charcuterie board.” I suggested and they nodded. “I love charcuterie!” Annie said. “Okay, How does Friday sound?” I asked and they nodded as we walked into our classroom. I just stopped and realized, I hadn’t asked Jake yet. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind but I still felt bad. I’ll ask as soon as I get home. 

At the end of the day when I got home Jake was shirtless, mowing the front lawn. I sat in my truck, biting my lip as I watched the muscles of his back contract. “Bark bark.” I muttered to myself. I got out just as he turned to mow towards me. He saw me as I walked in front of my truck and waved before turning off the lawnmower. He was dripping sweat as he walked closer and I couldn’t help but stare as the hot sun gleamed off his tan skin. “Hey, darlin’.” He said with a wide smile before leaning in and kissing me. As he pulled back I stared at him in surprise. “What? Should I have not done that?” He asked and I cleared my throat, shaking my head. “No, it’s fine. It just surprised me. I know I said a few kisses here and there, I just expected you to do it a lot less often.” He nodded. “I’ll back off then.” He turned and I grabbed his arm, my hand not able to close around the bulging bicep. “No.” I said and he raised a brow at me. “I am perfectly fine with all of the kisses. I will happily take them all.” I said, tossing my arms around his neck. 

He smiled, grabbing my waist and pulling me flush against him before kissing me again. His lips molded against mine and my fingers played with the hair at the base of his neck. Once we pulled away he smiled before kissing my forehead and letting me go. “I’ll start dinner once I’m done.” He said and I shook my head. “Don’t worry, I’ll do it.” He just nodded knowing an argument would be futile. “Oh, Jake?” I asked before he got too far. He turned to me, humming. “Can I have some friends over to study on Friday? You can hang around. I’m gonna do a charcuterie board and Brook is gonna bring wine.” He immediately nodded. “You don’t have to ask me, darlin’. You live here too. We’ll go to the store tomorrow and get you everything you need.” I nodded. “Thank you!” I sang before going inside to change out of my now sweat covered scrubs. After my shower I went downstairs to start dinner. Jake had now moved to the back yard and I could tell he was sweating profusely. He’ll want a shower before dinner, I know that much. So I kept dinner simple. Chicken and I grilled some vegetables before doing some baked potatoes to go with it. 

I heard the back door slide open and he took a deep breath before letting it out loudly. “You okay?” I asked, walking over with some water and handing it to him. “I hate mowing the grass.” He said, looking down at me with a grin. I felt bad for him having to do something that he hates so much. “Oh, I can do it. I don’t want you doing something you hate so much.” I told him, pointing out to the shed in the backyard that held the lawnmower. He just chuckled, fingers gently gripping my chin and turned me to face him. “You’re so sweet.” He slowly leaned down, gently pressing his lips to mine before pulling back just an inch. “But I couldn’t let my pretty girl get all sweaty and dirty doing yard work.” I raised a brow, about to smart off to him when he stopped me. “Don’t get me wrong. You’re fully capable of doing it.” He leaned in close, sweaty body pressed against mine. I already showered, but God, I didn’t want him to step away. I was surprised by how good he smelled, so much so I wanted to run my tongue up the divot that sat between his abs. “But I think I’d rather see you sitting pretty on the back deck, bikini top untied, tanning.” I giggled, practically preening into him. “Really?” I laughed out. He grinned at me, kissing me again. “God, you’re gorgeous.” He whispered against my lips. “Okay. Go shower.” I said, pushing him away gently and he pouted. “Really?” He asked and I nodded. “Yes, because if you don’t, I’m jumping your bones.” I said before walking back into the kitchen, leaving him standing there. 

Come Friday the sexual tension between us had built up, leading to a few heated makeout sessions but he stopped every time. It was so frustrating I could cry. I had just finished the charcuterie board and set it on the coffee table as the doorbell rang. “I got it!” Jake rushed by me, the wind off his body shifting my hair around as he blew by. “Ladies!” He greeted s he opened the door. Brook, ever the social one, yanked him into a bone crushing hug. “Good to meet ya!” She said and when she let Jake go his eyes were wide like he was shocked. Brook was tall, around five foot ten, she was more built, spending a lot of free time in the gym. Annie was petite and a little more reserved, so she just gave Jake a big smile and waved as he let her in. “The food looks so good.” Brook said as she walked over. Jake took the wine bottle as Brook and Annie joined me by the couch. “I’ll grab some glasses for you ladies and a beer for myself then we’ll get started!” He said, walking towards the kitchen. “You’re staying?” I asked and he nodded. “Y’all turned it into a game. Figure I’ll be your host for the evening.” With that he disappeared into the kitchen. 

“That’s Jake?!” Annie whispered to me and I nodded with a grin. “He’s hot.” Brook said, not bothering to whisper. “I know.” I whispered, sitting back on the couch. “Okay! I got the glasses!” Jake carefully set the three wine glasses down before opening the bottle and pouring it. “Here you go.” He handed Brook and Annie their glasses first before handing me mine. “Here you go, darlin’.” I blushed slightly as he handed me my glass. “Okay. Let’s get this going!” Brook pulled out her laptop and pulled up the game and cast it onto the tv. “Who wants to go first?” Jake asked and both Brook and Annie pointed to me. “Katie!” They both yelled and I groaned. “What’ll it be, darlin’?” I stared at the columns for a minute. “Urinary Systems.” I said and he raised a brow. “For?” He asked, smirking at me. I chuckled before glancing at the tv again. “Urinary Systems for four hundred Alex!” He just chuckled and selected it. “Just call me Hangman, ladies.” He cleared his throat before reading the question. “The outer layer of the kidney is the what?” He looked to me and Annie pulled out her phone, playing the Jeopardy theme. “Oh my god.” I groaned. I thought about it for a minute, but I was so confused. I knew it was one of two things but I couldn’t remember which was which. “Um, Cortex?” He made a buzzer noise. “That is wrong! You didn’t word the answer correctly.” He grinned at me and I glared. “Really?” I asked and he shrugged.

“If you’re gonna play the game, you’re gonna play it right.” I huffed, sipping my wine. “Fine. What is the cortex?” I asked. “Correct!” He announced. The rest of the game went by and we were really just having fun. “Last one Brook.” Jake said. “I’ll take arteries of the lower extremities for a thousand, Hangman!” She said loudly and he selected it. “What is the name of a series of arteries which supply the blood to knee joints?” Jake asked, sounding confused as he finished the question. Brook and Annie went easy on the wine, seeing as they had to go home, but I indulged. I was pretty tipsy and I could tell because my vision moved slower than my body. I whipped my head to my left to look at Brook and it took a second for my vision to catch up and register the side of her face. “The Genicular artery!” She yelled immediately and upon hearing she got it right we all broke out into squeals. Brook and Annie really knew their stuff, but this really showed my weak areas, which Annie wrote down. Brook chugged the last of her wine before turning to us. “We should do this before every exam.” She said and Annie and I agreed. “I’m down.” Jake said, raising his hand as he closed Brooks laptop and handed it back to her. 

It didn’t take long for us to clean up, the charcuterie board was picked clean. Finally, we were saying goodbye to Brook and Annie, watching them walk out to their cars and once they were in, Jake shut the door. I turned, leaning my back against the door, looking up at Jake. “Oh, don’t look at me like that.” He whispered, stepping closer. He gently grabbed my chin between his thumb and pointer finger, looking down at me as he stepped closer. His cologne invaded my senses and I easily could’ve climbed him like a tree but I held back. “Look at you like what?” I asked, reaching out and gently sliding my hands under his t-shirt. I felt him shiver and his abdominals contract as I did it. “Like you want me to kiss you.” He whispered and I grinned. “Would it be that bad if I really wanted you to?” I pulled my hands out from under his shirt and wrapped my arms around his neck, forcing him to let go of my chin and wrap his arms around my waist. “No cause I wanna kiss you.” 

He leaned down and his lips met mine. There was a fire behind it and I felt it as his tongue tangled with my own. I moaned as he pulled me flush against him and my fingers played with the hair at the nape of his neck. His hands slid from my waist, over my ass and gave a soft squeeze before he grabbed the backs of my thighs and I jumped, wrapping my legs around his waist. “Fuck.” He muttered as I kissed along his jaw before licking the spot just under his ear. He walked us over to the couch and he tossed me onto it before climbing over me, his lips capturing mine again. I spread my legs for him, allowing him to settle between them as he grabbed my wrists, pinning them by my head. “Shit.” I moaned out, feeling just how hard he was as he started grinding his hips into mine. “Jake.” I whined, reaching for his back and tugging on his shirt. This was normally where he stops me but he sat up this time, allowing me to tug his shirt off and toss it to the floor somewhere. 

He grinned down at me as he sat on his knees and I sat up, running my hands up his abs, occasionally letting my nails skim his skin. I was eye level with his crotch and I tilted my chin up, licking up to his navel before I unbuttoned his shorts. His cock was straining against the black material of his boxers and I couldn’t help but tug his waist band down just enough to lick his weeping tip. “Katie.” He sighed, pulling away and standing next to the couch. I huffed, falling back onto the couch. “I know. We shouldn’t.” I stared up at the ceiling and he sighed, leaning over me. “It’s not that I don’t want you, darlin’.” I scoffed. “Then what the hell is keeping you from having sex with me?” I asked and he just stayed quiet. “Whatever.” I muttered before getting up and making my way upstairs. If he doesn’t want me now, I’ll make it hard as hell to resist. I smiled to myself, an idea forming in my head. I went into my room, shutting the door and rushing over to my closet. I reached onto the wire rack at the top and pulled down a pair of denim shorts Nat had bought me. I didn’t wear them because they were just a smidge too short but I knew I just had to break them out tomorrow. 

The next day around noon I changed into the shorts and a black bikini top. I grabbed the sunscreen, a book and filled a cup with water before walking out onto the back deck. Jake was shirtless and cutting back some limbs and trimming a few bushes by the back fence. He stopped when I walked out, watching me sit on the lounge chair he had out here. I waved and gave him a wide smile before putting the sunscreen on. No man is gonna be turned on by lobster red skin. When it came time to get my back I tried to reach but I couldn’t. “Need some help?” He asked, just as I planned. He walked up the stairs, pulling off his work gloves, the sweat dripping down his body from the southern California heat. “If you don’t mind.” I flashed him a smile as I crossed my legs at the knee, leaning back on my palm as I held out the bottle of coconut sunscreen. He eyed me but gave me a small smile before taking the bottle and sitting in the chair behind me. He quietly rubbed the lotion in, getting under my bathing suit straps, all the way down to the top of my shorts. “What’s this about?” He asked and I shrugged. “Figured I’d take a break from studying and tan. I was getting awfully pale for it being the end of summer.” 

I laid back in the chair, stretching out as he stared at me. “Are you gonna stare at me all day?” I asked, looking over at him through my sunglasses. If I didn’t know any better I’d say a red tinge went up his neck. “Uh no. I’ll just go finish the yard work.” He said as he stood. He walked down the steps and back out to where he was in the yard previously. He looked back at me as he tugged his gloves on and I grinned at him, grabbing my book and opening it to where I last was. I read for about half an hour before I flipped onto my stomach. I heard footsteps start up the stairs and I smirked, reaching behind me and tugging the bottom string of my bikini top and undoing it so it fell loose around me. “Fuck.” I heard him whisper and I grinned. “Think you need more sunscreen?” He asked. “It wouldn’t hurt.” I said as I looked up at him. He grabbed the bottle and applied more. Paying special attention to my lower back, fingers running just under the waistband of my shorts, before pressing into my shoulders and drawing moans from me. Then his hands went to my ribs, the tips of his fingers grazing the sides of my breasts and causing a shiver to run up my spine. 

“Can’t have you gettin’ burnt, now can we?” He leaned down, whispering the words into my ear before kissing the back of my neck. “Nope.” I popped the ‘p’. I bent my legs at the knees, slowly kicking them back and forth as I watched him step back and lean on the railing and look at me. “What are you doing?” He asked. “Can’t a girl tan?” I asked and he chuckled. “You can. It’s just out of the norm for you. And shorts? I’ve never seen you in anything other than sleep shorts, let alone denim shorts.” I couldn't help but giggle at him. “Maybe I wanna try something different. I’m wearing scrubs all week, so I figured I would try to break away from the dresses and the heels and try something else.” He stared at me for a minute but eventually nodded. “I get it. I’m gonna grab a water. Need anything?” I shook my head, laying my forehead back on my arms. “No thank you.” I said and he slipped inside. 

Another hour went by and I rolled back onto my back. Jake wasn’t paying attention to me at the moment which was okay. I put more sunscreen on before leaning back again. The strings were still untied and I decided to take it a few steps further and unzipped my shorts. I didn’t take them off but then I reached up, taking off the bikini top completely. I looked up to see Jake with his back to me which was fine. I dropped the top next to me before getting comfortable with my book. Over time I got comfortable laying here topless, especially since Jake’s back was to me, but I knew eventually he’d turn around. So I decided to set my book down and close my eyes, leaning back in the chair. A few minutes later I heard something clatter onto the wooden deck floor. I opened my eyes and from behind my glasses I could see Jake standing on the top step, staring at me after he dropped some tools to the floor. 

“You okay?” I asked, acting like I was unbothered when in reality I was doing everything in my power to keep from blushing. His mouth opened then closed then opened again but nothing came out. “What-you-top…” He managed after a minute. “Oh? My top?” He just nodded. “I decided I didn’t want tan lines.” I said and he didn’t move. I looked down at my chest, deciding I should go inside. “Well, I think I’ve spent enough time in the sun.” I sat up, grabbing all my stuff and including my top before walking over to Jake, kissing his cheek before I walked back inside. But as soon as I was out of sight of the back door I sprinted up the stairs, ducking into my room and swiftly closing the door. “Oh god.” I muttered. Why the hell did I think that was a good idea? I couldn’t tell how he felt about seeing me like that. I thought he’d have a smirk on his face but it was unreadable. What the hell am I doing?

The rest of the week I did things that would catch Jake’s attention. That includes wearing the lingerie he bought me when I first moved in. I wore it when I went downstairs for some water before bed one night, Jake was getting his lunch ready as I strutted by him. He choked on air as I opened the fridge and I had a smirk on my face as I went to bed. “You’re killing the man.” Nat said as we walked into the dress shop one afternoon. She asked me to help her find a dress for the ball that was now two weeks away. “That’s the plan. I told him I wanted to wait, but he’s the one that wants to kiss me. I have no objections to it but when I try to take it farther, he stops and when I asked him about it. He just stared at me.” I told her and she shrugged. “That is weird. I figured if you wanted to sleep with him, he’d be keeping you in his bed.” My cheeks flushed at her words. “So for him to hold back is… not very Hangman like.” I nodded. “So it’s something to do with me, isn’t it?” She shook her head. “Nothing is wrong with you. But I’ll talk to him about it. He comes in everyday already complaining that he can’t walk out of his room without a boner so if I ask it’s not going to seem weird.” I nodded as she walked to a rack and sifted through the dresses. 

Soon the conversation turned to what she should wear and after two hours I pulled out a gorgeous bright red gown. It was strapless and flowy and fit her like a glove. “Red is so your color.” I said from the chair I was sitting in. She smiled at me in the mirror. “And navy blue is yours.” I raised a brow in confusion until the sales associate came in holding a navy blue dress. “Nat-” “Just try it on.” We stared each other down for a moment before I caved. “Fine!” She changed out of her dress while I got into mine. It was a gorgeous A-line dress that flared out at the waist. It was off the shoulder, gold framing the neckline and the straps on my arms. It really was beautiful and as I shifted I realized there was a slit in the skirt, coming up to mid thigh. I heard a squeal from behind me and saw Nat doing a little dance. “It’s so pretty!” I nodded in agreement. “Too bad I don’t have anywhere to wear it to.” I said as I reached around for the zipper. “Oh my god!” She groaned. “Go to the damn ball with him! He’s dying to take you and they’re so fun!” I shook my head. “They’ve never been fun for me. There’s just too many risk factors.”

“No one is looking for you anymore. Everyone is sure that you left on your own. Coop, Richardson, nor your parents will be there! You have no reason not to go so you are going!” She gave me no room for argument. Once she dropped me back at the house she came in. “What’s that?” Jake asked as I walked by. “A dress for the ball.” Nat said, crossing her arms in front of her. Jake whipped his head around to me and I nodded. “I’ll be over around three to help her get ready, Rooster will meet us here and we’ll all go together.” She said and he just nodded before standing and coming over to me. “You’ll go with me?” He asked, taking my free hand and I nodded. “Yes.” He just grinned, leaning down and kissing me. I smiled into the kiss and when he pulled away we noticed Nat was gone. “Guess she didn’t wanna stick around.” Jake said and I nodded with a laugh. 

I was nervous in the days leading up to the ball. It was the only thing I could think of and it was distracting me from school. Day of, I woke up and puked up everything I had. I could hardly eat all day and by the time Nat showed up, I looked like hell. “Did you not sleep?” She asked and I shook my head. “No. I’m not sure if I should go.” Nat huffed and looked at me in the mirror as she wrapped my hair around the curling iron. “I’m serious. I’ve been sick all day and I can’t even stomach the thought of food.” It was quiet for a minute and she sighed. “I’m not gonna force you to go. I can’t. But I will tell you this.” She set the curling iron and met my eyes. “You cannot live in fear of your parents. You can’t spend your life avoiding the places they may be. Neither of them will be there tonight and even if they were, we wouldn’t let them do a single thing.” She started gathering the curls to pin my hair. “Commander Blair could discharge all of us and it’d be worth it, Katie.” I knew she was right but it was hard. I thought while she pinned up my hair and started my makeup. “I’ll go.” 

Even with my eyes closed, I knew she was grinning. We didn’t speak much as I helped her get ready and soon we helped each other into our dresses. “God, you look gorgeous.” I told Nat as she fixed her skirt. “So do you. I bet twenty bucks you make Hangman speechless.” I shook my head. “I doubt it.” I told her. We slid on our heels and I grabbed my clutch before we made our way downstairs. Bradley was already here, standing with Jake. They were both in dress whites and they looked so incredibly handsome. Nat walked right over to them, hugging both of them. “Damn Katie!” Bradley said loudly as he saw me. Jake turned around and I watched as his eyes raked over my body. He was silent as he walked over, slowly approaching before he stopped just before me. We stared at each other for a minute before his hand came up, cradling my cheek ever so gently “You’re so beautiful.” 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @kmc1989 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @sunderland-6 @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan @gg-trini @memeorydotcom @schreksdoubledeckerhomechecker @inthestars-underthesun @praline357 @fanboyluvr @greaser9902 @felinegrate @lemmons1998 @thegoddessc @lynnevanss

#undiagnosed #jake seresin #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin smut #jake seresin top gun #top gun maverick #top gun hangman #hangman seresin #jake seresin x oc #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #adhd oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 9

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 6.9k

Chapter 8 | Masterlist

I eventually fell back asleep on the couch before waking up and making breakfast. I changed out of my pajamas and into some yoga pants Kelly convinced me to buy and a soft shirt. I attempted to watch a movie, but without glasses or contacts I couldn’t see clearly. I had to stand smack in front of the tv to see and it was annoying so I gave up. Once the movies were over I got bored and the thoughts crept in. What if my dad knew and confronted Jake at work? What if something happens to his jet and he crashes? What if I didn’t cut the stove off and catch the house on fire? At that thought I jumped up, going into the kitchen and making sure I did in fact, cut the oven off. I sighed in relief when I did and walked away, but suddenly stopped, turning back around and looking again because I forgot what I just saw. I huffed, turning back into the living room. I tapped my foot, and looked at my phone seeing it was only noon. I huffed, laying my head back. You’re nothing without us. My mother’s voice echoed in my brain. I squeezed my eyes shut, willing it to go away. I decided to distract myself by looking for eye doctors in the area. I looked through reviews finding a handful that I would consider until I finally found one. I stared at the number, it practically glared at me. Maybe I could have Jake call? God no. I need to do this myself. I’m a grown woman, I can do this myself. I dialed the number and it rang twice before a friendly voice answered. “How can I help you?” She asked. “Hi um… my name is Katie Blair and I need to make an appointment.” I heard typing on the other end and she hummed. “Have you been with us before?” I shook my head. “No.” More typing. “Okay, the next opening we have is Wednesday at four-thirty.” I nodded. “That works.” I agreed. “Great. We’ll see you Wednesday. Have a nice day.” She said and hung up. Once that was done, my mothers voice crept back into my head. You’re an ungrateful little shit. You’ll die out there on your own. You’re hard to love. Tears welled in my eyes and I grabbed my phone, pulling up Bradley’s number. 

Can we talk when your free?

I text him, hoping he would respond eventually. I laid back on the couch, taking deep breaths and trying to clear my mind. Eventually my breathing evened out and I slipped into unconsciousness. “Darlin’.” I jumped awake, startled by the voice and the hand on my arm. “Hm.” I sat up as Jake sat next to me. “How long have you been asleep?” He asked and I glanced at the clock. “Shit. Four hours.” I said, face planting the soft couch. He chuckled, rubbing my back. “Must’ve been tired.” He said and I scoffed. “Something like that.” I said. “Well, I’m gonna go shower. I’m thinking steak for dinner? I put some in the fridge to thaw this morning.” He said as he got up, heading to his room to shower. “I can start it." I said as I sat up. "You sure?" He called down the stairs as I nodded, stretching. "Yeah." He's letting me live here rent free, the least I can do is make him dinner. I went into the kitchen, pulling out the steaks, then rifling through his freezer for sides. I found some asparagus and some potatoes in the pantry. I was halfway through cooking the steaks when he came in, shirtless. He didn't notice but it took me a second to avert my eyes. "Is it just us tonight?" I asked and he hummed. "Yeah, Kelly is working late tonight." I nodded as I finished the steaks, letting them rest as I tossed the asparagus into the same pan with some garlic. 

"Damn that smells good." He said, coming to stand next to me. I smiled, practically keeping over the compliment. "My mom wasn't completely useless." I remarked and he laughed. "Guess not. Anything I can do?" He asked. "You can go ahead and cut the potatoes open. Give them a chance to cool a little before I burn the shit out of my fingers." He just chuckled and sliced them open. Soon dinner was done and I made him go sit down. "I can make my own plate." He said. "I can make my own plate." I mimicked. "No shit. But I'll bring it to you." I said as he crossed his arms over his chest. "You're not winning this one Jake. Go sit down." I said with a more stern tone and after a second he did as I asked. I smirked, plating everything and walking it out. "See. Not that hard." I remarked and he rolled his eyes. "Yeah yeah." I waited patiently with a smirk on my face as he took the first bite and his eyes went wide. "You're telling me that we ate out the past two nights and you can cook like this?" I laughed as he ate more. "And it's even medium rare! How did you know?" I shrugged. "It's the only way my parents eat it, so it's the only way I know how to cook it." I said, starting in on my food. "Yours medium rare too?" I nodded. "That's the only way I've ever eaten it. Mom would make steak and she refused to cook it differently for me."

Dinner was great and we talked about our day, but once we were done the mood changed. "I have something to tell you, but I need you to not freak out." He said, sitting up in his chair. My heart started racing a million miles a second. What could he possibly have to say? "We overheard your dad talking to Cyclone." Why would he be talking to Admiral Simpson? He doesn't like him. "He's going around asking everyone to keep an eye out for you. Apparently when they came home and saw that you were gone, they called the police and tried to say that you were kidnapped." My chest started heaving and I was trying to calm down. But now not only were the police looking for me, so was practically everyone on base. "Oh my god." I said as tears built in my eyes. "Hey, no darlin'." Jake said as he took my hand, squeezing it in his. "The police say you probably just left. You packed a bag and took your purse, so they think you just walked out of there. They aren't looking for you." I sighed in relief, feeling better about that. "But you should lay low for a while. If anyone from base sees you, then your dad will know." I nodded, taking deep breaths. "I can do that. I can lay low." I muttered. "Good. I'll clean the kitchen." He said, grabbing my plate and standing. "I can help Jake." I said as I stood. "You cooked, I'll clean. Go do something." He joked and I huffed but did as he said. I went up to my room to plug my phone in, setting it on the small white bedside table. But something light blue caught my attention. It was in my suitcase, wadded up at the very bottom. I grabbed it, feeling the soft material in my hands but even in the dark I knew what this was. My favorite Tiffany blue dress, and the one Blake ripped. I could still see the droplets of blood that fell on it.

Do you have any idea how this makes us look?

Sometimes giving people what they want makes life a lot easier.

The words flooded my brain, remembering every moment of that night. Including the way his hands felt on me, the way they practically slithered under my dress. I felt disgusted with myself. I should've done more than punch him and I should've walked out of that house no matter what. But I couldn't. I was a coward and I fell right back into their trap like an idiot. Tears filled my eyes as anger grew within me like a fire being fed oxygen. The rip in the dress reminding me just how close I came to having my own choices ripped away from me. I turned rushing down the stairs, stomping on the way down. Hard enough I probably shook the house. "Katie?" Jake asked from behind the couch. I attempted to blow past him, but he caught my arm and I stopped. "Jake. Let me go." I said calmly, trying not to have a breakdown. I was so tired of crying, I wanted to be done with my emotions. "Darlin', let me see it." I shook my head. I couldn't let him see it, he'd absolutely lose it. "No. Just let me throw it away." He shook his head. "Trash wouldn't have you this upset." We stood in silence for a moment, me not looking at him, when he suddenly yanked me towards him and he snatched the dress from my hands. "Jake!" I yelled and he held the dress up, furrowing his brows in confusion. “What is this?” He asked, he looked close at the blood stains, his jaw clicking in anger. “Is this yours?” He asked lowly. I shook my head. “No, it’s Blake’s.” He looked at me for a second. “When you broke his nose.” He said in realization. “But the rip…” 

“That was when I managed to get out from under him and he grabbed the neck line. It ripped when I got out of his truck.” I muttered. “What?” His eyes flashed to me and I could tell he was angry. I opened my mouth to respond but he stopped me. “What do you mean, ‘Get out from under him’?” He asked. “When my dad forced me on that date, he stopped just before taking me home. He stuck his hand under my dress and I smacked it away. He said that Coop told him I could be difficult and then he yanked me down in the seat and-” I took a deep breath, looking at the ceiling to keep the tears at bay. “He pushed my dress up…” I was trying not to sob and took another deep breath and suddenly my face was grabbed. This was different from any other time my face was grabbed. Jake’s hands were gentle as he held my face, making me look at him. “Did he hurt you?” I wanted to shake my head no, but he kind of did. “Sort of.” He furrowed his brows. “What do you mean, sort of?” He growled. “When he grabbed my leg, he left some bruises.” I muttered, not meeting his eye. “So he didn’t force you into anything?” He asked. “No.” I shook my head. “I didn’t give him the chance.” I saw his lips twitch, as if he wanted to smile but he didn’t. “Can I please throw the dress away?” He looked at the dress in his hand and smiled. “I have a better idea.”

So he dragged me outside and off the back deck to a small fire pit in the yard. He handed me the dress and started up the fire. Once it was roaring he stepped back, looking over at me. “Ready?” He asked and I nodded, looking down at the dress in my hands. I took a step closer, stopping just in front of the fire before tossing it in. I watched as it went up in flames, burning away until it started turning to ash. Jake’s arm went around my shoulder, tucking me into his side. “How you feel, darlin’?” He asked and I took a deep breath. “A little better. But it’s gonna take some time.” He hummed, catching me off guard as he once again kissed my head. “Take all the time you need, darlin’.” We stood in silence until a thought crossed my mind. “Fuck.” I muttered and Jake looked down at me again. “What’s wrong?” He asked. “There are some pictures on my old phone that I need. If I access my old iCloud do you think my parents could get my new number or track me?” I asked and he shrugged. “You have a new email and everything so personally I’d delete the old one. One less thing your parents have to track you down with.” I nodded and rushed upstairs, grabbing my phone. I quickly got into my old account and grabbed the pictures I needed from storage and saved it to my phone before deleting it. I was sitting in a chair not far from the fire, looking at the pictures when I felt a presence behind me. I looked up to see Jake looking at my phone. “Is this after?” I nodded, allowing him to see the pictures. “I took them, just in case. I didn’t think about it when I left my phone at my parents.” He hummed, swiping over one. The bruises on my thigh glared at me. They weren’t bad but they were noticeably finger shaped. 

Jake inhaled deeply before disappearing inside. I felt bad, these pictures seemed to bother him a lot and I didn’t want anyone worrying about me. I stared into the fire, my eyes locking on to the last piece of the dress burning. The beautiful blue color turning black from the immense heat, but I was brought out of my thoughts by something cold and wet. I looked over to see Jake offering me a bottle. I took it with furrowed brows, looking at the label. “Decided I needed one, so I thought I’d offer you one too.” He said as he pulled the other chair closer to me, sitting back in it as we watched the fire. He twisted the cap off, and set it on the arm of his chair, taking a sip. I looked down at my own bottle, attempting to twist the cap off but to no avail. “Oh, sorry.” He said taking the bottle from me. Irritation built in me at the action. I could’ve done it if he gave me another chance. “Kelly always needs me to take hers off. Didn’t think about you possibly needing it too.” I huffed. “I almost had it.” I muttered. His head snapped to me and his brows furrowed. “You okay?” Don’t let him know you’re mad, it never ends well. I looked at him with a smile. “Yeah, I’m fine. Why?” I asked and he leaned back in his chair again. “You just sounded mad.” I shook my head. “Oh, no I’m good.” I took a sip of the beer immediately spitting it out. “Oh my god! How do you drink that shit?” I asked and he laughed, attempting not to spit his own beer out. “Do you not like it?” I shook my head, handing him the bottle. “God no!” He set the bottle down next to him as I attempted to get the taste out of my mouth. “Have you ever drank before?” I nodded. “A few times but it’s only ever been wine. Mom doesn't drink anything else so that’s really all I’ve ever had.” I said and he nodded. “I’ll get you some when I go to the store next time. What’s your favorite?” He asked. “Chardonnay.” He chuckled. “Fancy.” He said in a posh tone, making me laugh. 

The next day Rooster agreed to talk to me and came over once him and Jake were done for the day. I slipped on a square neck floral dress and opted for some of the white platform sandals Kelly bought for me on Sunday. It was weird to put on shoes that were flat but they were so comfortable. I grabbed my purse just as the doorbell rang and rushed downstairs. “Rooster? What are you doing here?” Jake had been home all of twenty minutes and I had been getting ready so I hadn’t even spoken to him yet. “He’s here for me.” I said as I walked over. “You?” Jake asked, looking at me and I nodded. “I asked if we could talk and he agreed.” Jake nodded, motioning Bradley in. “Oh, then come on in, I'm cooking and Kelly will be here soon.” I bit my lip, wondering how to tell him we were leaving. “Uh, Jake?” I asked and he turned to me. He looked at me with a wide smile. “It’s a private conversation.” I said, pointing out the door. “Oh, then y’all can sit out front, I don’t care. I have a porch for a reason-” “We’re leaving.” I said and he stopped again, looking at me once more. “Leaving?” I nodded. “Bradley thought it would be a good idea for me to get out of the house so we’re going for a drive.” Bradley nodded. “Figured we’d stop for dinner too.” He said with a wide grin. “But I’m cooking.” He said and I immediately felt bad. “Well… you and Kelly haven’t had much alone time since I got here!” I suggested. “We’ll probably be gone for a few hours so that’ll be good and if there’s leftovers I’ll eat them tomorrow for lunch.” I suggested. “Uh yeah. Yeah, that works. Um, Rooster? Can I talk to you for a second?” He nodded and stepped inside. “I’ll wait out here.” I said and stepped outside, closing the door. 

After a few minutes Bradley and Jake came outside. “Ready?” He asked and I nodded. “I’ll see you later.” Jake said, kissing my temple and dipping back inside. The door shut and I stared at it for a second. “You have quite the protector there.” Bradley said as we walked out to his car. “I’ve come to see that.” I said. “Oh, I love your truck.” I said as he opened the passenger door for me. “Thanks.” He helped me in and he shut the door as I buckled the seatbelt. He got into the driver's side, smiling at me. “Jake was going on and on about how I had to be careful that no one from base saw you, as if I haven’t been hearing the same things he has.” He said as he started the truck. Once we started down the road, the wind picked up and it felt nice. He had the top off, allowing the sea breeze to blow by as we drove along the coast. The sun blinded me as we drove, my hand resting on my forehead to shield them. Rooster reached into the glove box in front of me and produced a pair of raybans identical to his. “You sure?” I asked and he nodded. “They’re my spares.” I smiled, taking them from him and putting them on my face, getting instant relief. “So what’d you wanna talk about?” He asked as he pulled up to a red light. “Um…” I said, not knowing how to start. “Shit, this is harder than I thought.” He chuckled, looking at me. “Lay it on me.” He said, his smile making me feel more comfortable. “I hear my mom’s voice in my head.” 

He nodded slowly. “I do too.” I was a little shocked at his statement, looking at him from across the bench seat. “What does she say?” I asked and he smiled. “That she loves me. If I'm struggling she reminds me I can get through it.” I nodded, just wishing those were the things I heard my mother say. “What does yours say?” He asked, glancing over to me as if he already knew. “Basically that I’m a fuck up. On Sunday I thought I pissed off Kelly and I heard her voice in my head saying, ‘you probably did. you’re good at that.’.” I huffed, playing with my fingers in my lap. “Katie, I’m sorry.” He said and I shook my head. “I’m used to it.” I said and he shook his head. “But you shouldn’t be.” He was completely right. I shouldn’t be used to it, but I am. “Jake suggested therapy. He said his was mostly work related, but you have experience with personal things.” He hummed, nodding. “I do. My dad died when I was two in a training accident here at Top Gun. Mom died when I was seventeen. Brain tumor.” My heart broke for him. “I wish I could trade with you.” I said, leaning my head back against the seat. He didn’t say anything, but a part of me felt like he agreed. “When was your first time?” I asked and he was quiet for a moment. “I was six. Dad had been gone four years at that point. I got off the school bus and mom met me on the porch. She had on one of his naval academy jackets. It still smelled like him because she never washed it and when I hugged her, I had a panic attack. She decided at that point I should see a therapist.” I nodded. “Did you ever stop going?” He nodded. “Around high school. But I started again when mom died.” I nodded. “Did you know Mav is my godfather?” I looked at him wide eyed. “Really?” He nodded. “My dad was his RIO and they were best friends. Mav was there the day I was born and he was there the day mom died. We had a falling out when he pulled my papers for the naval academy.” I frowned. “You don’t have to tell me anything you don’t want to Bradley.” He chuckled. “But I wanted to, plus it’s easy to open up to you.” I smiled at him, happy he felt comfortable enough to share this with me. “I used to be so angry at the world, people around me, for things they had no control over. Being in therapy has made me a better person. I used to be hot headed and I can still be occasionally, but I’ve learned I don’t have to be mad anymore.” 

“What’s therapy like?” I asked. “A lot of talking. In my case a lot of yelling, a lot of tears but I always feel a hundred times better coming out than I did going in.” I nodded. We drove a little longer till we got to this pier and he pulled into a parking spot. “What are we doing here?” I asked. “Getting dinner.” He said with a smirk before he got out. “Oh.” I unbuckled and opened my door. “Woah.” Rooster said, coming over and helping me out. “I can do it myself.” I said and he chuckled. “I know. But my mom is probably rolling in her grave because I didn’t open your door.” He said and I giggled. “She seems great. I wish I could’ve met her.” I said as he placed his hand on my back, guiding me to the pier. “She would’ve loved you,” He said, making me blush. “I can hear her now, ‘Oh, Bradley! She’s just adorable!” I laughed at his imitation. We quietly walked over to this little shack and we stopped outside of it. “This place has the best burgers.” He said as he looked at the menu. “What do you want?” He asked and I looked at the menu. Everything looked good, but I stuck with the safe bet and got a burger and fries. The conversation was light and fun while we ate, but as I was finishing my fries it took a turn. “So, when you hear your mom in your head, what’s the most common thing she says?” He asked.  You’re so hard to love, Katie. I took a deep breath, wiping my hands on the napkin. “The night I went on that stupid date with Blake,” His hand tightened around his cup, practically squishing it. “I attempted to leave. But my mom forced me to sit down and was telling me they did the things they did because they loved me.” I scoffed at my own words. “Just after that she told me I was hard to love.” I said, my eyes falling to my lap as tears formed in my eyes. 

“Sorry, I shouldn’t be crying about this.” I said as I wiped my tears. Bradley got up, coming around and sitting next to me. “They’re still your parents, Katie. A part of you is always going to want their love.” I sighed shakily. “I don’t want to want it.” He sighed, pulling me into a hug. “Trust me, I wish you didn’t either.” He held me for a moment until I calmed down. “You done?” He asked and I nodded. “Come on. I got something that’ll make you feel better.” I stood and we went back up to the window and he ordered two chocolate milkshakes. “Glad I like chocolate.” I said and he laughed. “I had a feeling.” We walked back over to the bronco and he stopped, taking my milkshake. “Take your shoes off.” I furrowed my brows at him. “What?” He motioned to my shoes. “Take them off.” I knew there was no point in arguing, so I did it anyway. He handed me my milkshake and took his off before we tossed them into the bronco. "Come on." We made our way to the hill that the parking lot was perched on and he started down. I followed behind very slowly and very cautiously. "Need help?" He asked, holding out his hand for me and I lunged for it as I tripped. I grabbed it and he helped me steady myself as we continued down. "Don't let me fall." He just chuckled. "I won't." Once we were on flat ground he let go of my hand, chuckling at me. “You’re not gonna trip over your own feet are you?” I shook my head as we started walking down the beach. “It’s so nice out here.” I said as we walked along the beach. The sun was setting, there weren’t many people and the breeze was warm. “I like coming out here when I’ve had a hard day, or if I’m missing my mom.” I smiled at him. “And when you're missing your dad?” I asked and he chuckled. “I spend every day doing what he loved. I get up in that jet and I feel close to him.” It was nice knowing he had some way of feeling close to his parents.

We spent the next few hours sipping our milkshakes and walking along the beach. My parents never brought me to the beach the few times we’ve lived close to one so this was really my first experience. “So where did you grow up?” He asked and I shrugged. “Everywhere. We moved almost every year it seems like.” He nodded. “I never really got the chance to make friends, but we moved out here when I was sixteen and we’ve been here since.” He hummed. “Where were you born?” I chuckled. “Coincidentally, here. My dad was stationed here for a while and my mom went into labor with me.” I sighed. “She called it the worst twenty one hours of her life.” He scoffed. “She deserved the pain. But I’m happy you’re here.” He said, nudging me with his elbow. We made our way back up the hill and Bradley dropped the tailgate on the bronco. “Sit up here.” He said and I placed my hands on the tailgate behind me. As I jumped he grabbed my waist, making sure I got up and seated. “What are you doing?” I asked as he pulled a black bag closer to him, looting around in it. “Aha!” He said, pulling out a container of baby powder. “Baby powder?” I asked with a quirked brow. “Yep, helps get the sand off.” He sprinkled some on my legs and his before grabbing a towel and wiping them off. Once he was done there was no sand to be found on my skin. “Remind me to get some of that if I go to the beach.” I said, hopping down from the tailgate. Once he closed the tailgate, Bradley helped me into the car and shut my door before we took off down the road. It was dark now but the wind was still warm. It blew my hair around as we drove in silence, nothing but the radio on. But a few miles before we got back he turned to me. “So… gonna go to therapy?” He asked, looking over at me. “I think I’m going to try. I’m just scared.” I said and he smiled, grabbing my hand and holding it up. “You’ll be okay. It may take a few tries to find the right therapist for you, but when you do, it makes a world of difference.” Once we got to the house I noticed the lights were still on, which was odd. Jake seems strict about his sleep schedule and he should be heading upstairs by now. Kelly’s car wasn’t in the driveway so I assume she went home. Bradley helped me out, taking my hand in hopes I wouldn’t fall out. 

The bang of the front door made me jump as Jake threw the front door open. “WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?!” He yelled as he stormed off the porch and towards us. “Oh my god. Oh my god.” I whispered, quickly moving behind Bradley to shield myself. “I’VE BEEN PACING FOR THE PAST TWO HOURS!” He yelled and Bradley held his hands up. “Jake-” “I have tried calling and got no answer! I had no idea where the fuck she was, if she was still with you!” My hand gripped Bradley’s shirt as my heartbeat thrummed in my ears. “Hangman-” “No! Do you know how stressed I have been? I had no idea if someone saw you, if you ran into her parents-” “Hangman!” Bradley yelled and I became light headed, my adrenaline flooding my body. “She doesn’t need someone controlling her life! What she does need is someone who lets her have her freedom!” Bradley yelled back. Jake’s eyes shifted to me and immediately a look of guilt crosses his face. He sighed deeply, as if letting go of all the tension he’s felt. “Fuck.” He muttered, running his hands through his hair. “You’re right.” He said and it was like all the anger disappeared. “You can’t spend all your time worrying about her. She’s an adult.” He nodded, smiling at me. “I’ll be inside.” He said, motioning to the door before walking that way. “You okay?” Bradley asked, turning around to face me. “Yeah… he just really scared me.” He hummed. “I could tell. If your grip on my shirt was anything to go by.” he joked and a blush covered my cheeks. “Sorry.” He laughed before pulling me into a hug. “Don’t worry about it.” As if he could sense my emotions, he squeezed me tightly and immediate relief washed over me as I squeezed back. After a few seconds he let go and I felt a little better. “Something else your mom taught you?” He beamed with pride at my words. “Yeah, it’s something she did to me when I was stressed or overwhelmed.”

“Well, I’m tired so I’m gonna go in and go to bed.” I said and he nodded, yawning. “I’m gonna go crash in my bed.” He said, walking around the bronco. “Goodnight, Katie.” He smiled at me and I waved as I walked towards the porch. “Goodnight, Bradley.” I replied. He got in the bronco and started it, but waited until I was inside to leave. I triple checked that the door was locked before making my way through the dark house and into the guest room. I immediately stripped out of my clothes and grabbed some of the pajamas I packed when I left. It was a tank top and shorts combo. They were emerald green and satin and so comfortable. The little ruffles on the hem on the shorts made it cute, not that that really mattered. Once I changed I sat on my bed, pulling out some of the lotion I bought and started putting it on my legs. I thought back to Jake out in the driveway. He scared me so bad with all the yelling and when he rushed over, it was like my dad was stalking towards me and I just wanted to bolt in the other direction. Tears streaked my cheeks and my chest constricted. I sniffled, trying to stop my tears, but of course I couldn't. So I sat there on the bed, rubbing lotion in my legs as tears dripped onto the white sheets. “Katie?” Jake’s voice caught my attention as he knocked on my open door, breaking my dead stare from the chipping polish on my toes. I quickly wiped my tears, not wanting him to see me upset. “Oh, darlin’.” He said, coming over and sitting next to me on the bed. “Katie.” I didn’t want to look at him. I knew if he did I would just start crying again. “Katie. Please look at me.” He said and I didn't move. I was startled as his hand gently touched my face, turning me to face him. “Katie, darlin’. I’m sorry.” I shook my head, turning away from him. “No, it’s my fault. I should have looked at my phone and called you back.” 

“No, Katie. It wasn’t your fault. I was just so worried and when I saw you get out of the car I was so… relieved. Then I was angry at Rooster.” I furrowed my brows. “Rooster?” He nodded. “Why Rooster?” I was the one that asked if we could talk, not him. “I know you’re safe with him, I know that.” He said, flopping back onto the pillows. “But just the thought of something happening to you, and I’m not there to…protect you? It kills me.” I chuckled. “Aw, do you care about me Jake?” I joked and I felt him grip my tank top, tugging on it to catch my attention. “It’s not a joke, Katie. Of course I care. I worry about leaving you here alone, when you left the house with Rooster.” He sighed, looking up at the ceiling. “When I woke up that morning, and you were gone, it was like pure panic took over. I was ready to go over to your parents house and kick the door in.” A feeling swelled in my chest at his words as I looked back at him. Having someone who cared for me was a new feeling and it’s gonna take some getting used to. I sighed, flopping back next to him, resting my hands on my stomach. “I wish you did.” I muttered and he turned to face me as I continued to look up at the ceiling. “I was stupid to think anything would change. But they played the part of loving parents so well.” I said as anger swirled inside me. “That’s one of the first times I remember my mother hugging me. I know damn well it was the first time my father did.” I started pulling on my thumbs, wondering if I would pull one out of socket. 

“They apologized for everything. For the first time in my life they told me they loved me.” I said through gritted teeth. Jake sat up, leaning on the wooden bedframe. “Then I wake up the next morning with a lock on my door, my mother telling me i'm an awful daughter and that they could no longer handle me.” Tears filled my eyes again, but this time out of anger. “That feeling of hopelessness when I pulled and pulled on that door. I finally stopped beating on it when my hands started to bleed.” I wiped the tears, not wanting them to fall. “I begged and begged them to let me out. I leaned against that door for three days, hoping they would change their minds. I gave up on hoping it was a dream, I knew better. It didn't matter how much I begged and pleaded, all it got me was a day without food.” I felt his fingers thread through my hair, and it felt so good. “Katie.” I looked up at him through my lashes and he stared down at me in silence for a moment. “You didn’t deserve that. You know that right?” His words made my bottom lip quiver and I started to sit up when he stopped me, pulling me into him. I had never been held like this, but it was so comforting and I couldn’t help but wrap my arms around his waist. “What’s so wrong with me, that they couldn’t love me?” I asked as the tears flowed freely now, soaking his t-shirt. “Nothing, darlin’. Absolutely nothing.” He said. His words soothing me until I drifted off to sleep. 

The next day when Jake got off work, he was swinging by to pick me up for my eye doctor appointment. But I was so distracted watching a show that I was running late, that being signaled by the sound of Jake’s horn on his truck. “Dammit!” I yelled, grabbing my shoes and hopping to slip one on before putting the other on at the bottom of the stairs. I rushed towards the door, purse in hand and I barely remembered to lock the door on my way out. I ran through the yard, yanking open the door and climbing in. “What’s going on? We’re gonna be late.” He said as we back out of the driveway. “I know we’re gonna be late.” I snapped, buckling and sitting back in the seat. “Gee what’s got you in a mood?” He asked and I scoffed. I wanted to snap at him again, but I thought better of it. He might just leave me on the side of the road, I joked to myself. We were silent the rest of the car ride, which was nice. I just couldn’t get it together today, which was odd for me. My hair was up in a bun with my bangs hanging loose, I didn’t put on any makeup or jewelry, not having any time. I just managed to slip on a sundress and sandals. Once we were there, I didn’t even wait for Jake. I just got out and walked up towards the door. “Katie. Katie!” He hissed and I stopped, turning to him. “Wait, let me go in first.” He said. “Why?” I asked in an irritated tone. “What if someone from base is in there?” He asked, walking in with me on his heels, ignoring his words. We went in and I pushed past him, going up to the front desk. “Katie Blair.” She immediately pulled up my info and I looked around. There was no one in the waiting room, making me feel a little better. “Hi, you must be Katie.” I looked over to see a very tall, very built man about my fathers age standing before me. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, the fear settling in the pit of my stomach. “H-hi. yes… I’m Katie.” He just smiled at me as he shook his hand. “Well, if you’ll follow me.” I immediately turned to Jake, hoping he wasn’t so mad he wouldn’t come with me. “Would it be okay if my friend came with me?” I asked and Dr.Sparkman smiled.

“Of course.” We went into an exam room and I sat in the chair, Jake taking the chair beside me. We went through the usual motions of testing my eyesight, including dilating my eyes. “Well Miss Blair. It looks like from the last prescription you brought me, your eyesight has in fact gotten worse, and that goes for your astigmatism as well.” I sighed, hating that it got worse. “Do you want contacts and glasses?” I immediately shook my head. “Glasses only.” He nodded. “Very well, if you go out here we can get you set up with frames.” I grabbed my bag and Jake held my hand as we walked out, seeing as my eyes were still dilated and I felt unsteady on my feet. “Can you even see these?” He asked and I nodded. “Up close I can.” I said, grabbing a set of frames and holding them close to look at them. He chuckled as I looked around, holding each set close. I quickly noticed a pair of Kate Spade ones. They were a metal frame and the lenses were back and mostly rounded and rimless on the bottom. The stems were gold in color and the tips were black on the outside, but white on the inside with black polka dots. I looked at the price before quickly putting them away and moving on, but nothing caught my interest like they did. “See anything you like?” Jake asked from behind me, startling me. I sighed, setting another pair back on the rack. “No. I can get the prescription and order some online.” I said and he hummed, nodding. When I didn’t find anything I got my prescription, and we headed out. “Anything else you want to do while we’re out?” I smirked, rolling my head to look over at him. “Yeah, actually. Can we go to the bookstore?” He just smiled at me before busting out laughing. “Anything you want, darlin’.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @genius2050 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @callsign-athena @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan

#undiagnosed #top gun maverick #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin #hangman #jake seresin top gun #jake hangman seresin imagine #hangman seresin #ADHD OC #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 15

MATURE CONTENT 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents, smut.

Word Count: 6.4k

Chapter 14 | Masterlist

We rode to Bob’s house in silence. I looked out the window, tears streaming down my cheeks. He had to know what he said hurt, he had to. The way he kissed me last night, there was something there, I know it. Unless I was the only one that felt it. That thought alone made more tears stream down my cheeks. I managed to stop the tears a few minutes before we got to Bob’s place, I just hoped my cheeks weren’t red and splotchy. As we pulled in the driveway Bob stepped outside, smiling at us. I slid out before Jake even cut the truck off and walked up to Bob. I was a little surprised when he opened his arms for a hug but didn’t hesitate to step into them. He hugged me tightly as I squeezed him in return. “You okay?” He whispered and I pulled back, giving him a smile. “Yeah, I’m fine.” He eyed me for a second before turning to Jake. “Finally willing to part with it are you?” Jake asked, looking at Bob with a smirk. “Yeah. At least it’ll be in good hands.” I furrowed my brows in confusion as Bob handed me some keys. “It was built in ‘01 and I've been the only person to own it.” He said pointing to an older truck that Jake was now leaning on. “Like it?” Jake asked and my brows shot up. 

“Oh no! No, I can’t accept this.” I said as I handed the keys back to Bob. “Too bad,” Jake said as he walked over taking the keys himself. “It’s already paid for.” My jaw dropped and I gaped at him as he opened the drivers side door and climbed in. He started it up and the truck roared to life and he grinned. “It sounds great.” Jake said and slid out. “Well, go on. It’s yours.” I stared at him for a moment, challenging him but he had that stupid smug grin on his face and that just pissed me off even more. I snatched the keys from him, huffing before I climbed in. I sat down and looked to my right, scoffing. “If you’re such a genius, why did you buy a straight shift?” I asked and he raised a brow. “Do you not know how to drive a straight shift?” He asked. “My parents never taught me how to think for myself. What makes you think they taught me to drive a straight shift?” I snapped and he reeled back, looking at me confused. I know when we had our blow up when he came home, we talked about me getting angry with him but I think I have a legitimate reason. 

“Well I can teach you.” Bob said and I sighed. “School starts in two weeks.” He nodded. “You’ll learn by then.” He responded. “Let’s take her for a drive.” Jake shut my door and he and Bob came around and slid across the bench seat from the passenger side. “I don’t know if this is gonna work.” I said and Jake chuckled. “I’ll help you. Now, the clutch is on the far left. I suggest only using your left foot on it and using your right between the gas and the brake.” I situated my feet as he said. “Okay, press the clutch and the brake.” I did and he took my hand, the warmth of it engulfing me. He set it on the gear shift, wrapping his around mine. “The reverse is gonna be in the bottom right. So, we gotta come out of neutral and move down.” He did and slid the gear over to the right. “There. This is reverse. So when you release the parking brake and back up, let off the break and slowly come off the clutch. Not too fast, you’re not going anywhere fast.” I nodded and brought my foot off the break, looking in all the mirrors before releasing the clutch. I backed out and hit the break and clutch. “Now into first.” I looked at the top of the gear shift and shifted myself, causing Jake to smile at me. “Now come off the clutch.” I did and the truck died. “What’d I do?” I panicked, worried I’d already messed it up. “I should’ve told you to not come off the clutch so fast. Let’s try again.” After a while I was able to make it down the road and back with little issue. 

We got out and I sighed. “I just don’t know how I’m gonna learn in time for school.” I said and Bob chuckled, tossing his arm over my shoulder. “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure you know.” Bob used to be so shy around me, but I came to find that once you got to know him he was as friendly as anyone else, funny too. “I have to buy scrubs and books for school by next Tuesday. If you have time then maybe you can teach me while we go do that?” I asked and he nodded. “Sounds like a plan. I’m free Monday.” I smiled at him. “Great.” At my words Jake walked over, handing me his keys. “You take my truck and I’ll take yours?” He asked and I nodded. “YOu guys wanna go get dinner?” Bob asked and we shook our heads. “No, Katie said she was cooking tonight.” Jake motioned to me and I nodded. “Well maybe another night then.” Bob said and I was quick to agree. “Sure, maybe we can go on Tuesday after we get my stuff.” I said and he nodded. “Sounds like a plan.” Jake looked between us but I just pulled Bob in one final hug before heading to Jake’s truck. “See you at home.” I said, shutting the door as I adjusted the seat. I didn’t want to be near him right now. I needed distance. I backed out of Bob’s driveway and started for the house. I had tears streaming down my face again, and I was getting angry with myself. 

Angry for letting myself feel things for him. I knew better, even though he kissed me, I shouldn’t have let myself feel these things. You’re hard to love.  I decided to crank up the radio, hoping the rock music would drown out my mother’s voice. It was loud and I had the windows down as I coasted down the road. It was nice and by the time I got home, I felt a little better. I got inside and shut the door, deciding to preoccupy myself with dinner. I started on the asparagus and the potatoes, putting them on the same pan before seasoning them, when Jake came in. “So… what do you think?” He asked. “About the truck?” He nodded, looking nervous as he leaned on the doorframe. I put the pan in the oven and turned to him. “I think I’ll like it just fine when I learn to drive it.” He pursed his lips, nodding. “But I’m really grateful, Jake. You’ve done a lot for me and I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to repay you for any of it.” He gave me a smile. Not a smirk, a smile before walking closer and pulling me into a hug, which caught me off guard. “I don’t want you to repay it, Katie.” 

I didn’t hug him back, just stepped away and started dinner. “I’ll let you know when dinner is ready.” I could tell he was looking at me, in what way, I didn’t know. I wasn’t turning around to find out. I heard him walk away and it’s like I could finally breathe. I hated all this. I should’ve known better than to kiss him. We live together and he just got out of a serious relationship. It was a stupid move and now I have to deal with the regret of it. Once dinner was ready, Jake set the table before I could and helped me put the food on the table. As soon as we started eating Jake moaned, the same way he did last night. “God! You’re such a good cook!” He exclaimed. I couldn’t help the small smile that came to my face at the compliment. “There’s that pretty smile.” He said, gently nudging my cheek. We went through most of dinner in silence and Jake cleaned up the kitchen while I retreated to my room. The only other time I came out was to shower and then I went back to my room, shutting the door. I read most of the night before drifting off with my book on my chest. Saturday and Sunday were rough. Jake was teaching me to drive the truck, and I was doing good at first but then we started on hills. 

“DAMMIT!” I screamed in frustration. “What the fuck am I doing wrong?” I asked him just after I killed it for the eighth time. “Okay, deep breath.” He said and I turned on him. “Don’t tell me to take a deep fucking breath.” I snapped and he nodded. “It’s all about timing and it takes a while to get it. It took me months to learn.” He said and I groaned, leaning back on the bench seat. “I don’t have months to learn. I have two weeks!” He took a deep breath, releasing it through his nose. “I know that. That’s why I’m trying to teach you, but you can’t learn if every little things sets you off!” His voice grew louder and I sat quietly. I know he’s right, but it’s so hard. All this anger and frustration builds in me and I just explode. “Now one more time.” He said sternly. This time I gently pressed the gas, let the RPM’s get between two thousand and three thousand, then quickly downshifted. The truck took off and we finally made it up the hill. “Thank god.” I said as I took a left around the corner and went to pull into the driveway but Jake stopped me. “Again.” I could’ve cried. Needless to say, we didn’t get back up the hill again for a while. 

I was thankful for Monday because Jake was gone all day at work and when he came home, he was exhausted, Mav worked them really hard. Then on Tuesday Bob showed up to go with me to get all my school stuff. I made my way for the door and just as I grabbed my purse I heard Jake from the kitchen. “Don’t forget this!” He said, coming over and handing me his credit card. “Oh, are you sure you just don’t wanna give me cash?” A set amount of money. “No, books may cost more than you anticipated and you may need more than two sets of scrubs.” He said, holding the silver card out to me. I looked up the books on the bookstore website and wrote down all the prices, so I knew what the total should be. “Jake-” “Take it. I’d feel better knowing you had it just in case.” He took my hand, laying the card in it and closing my fingers around it. I just huffed and agreed, grabbing my wallet from my purse and putting it inside. “When will you be back?” He asked as I opened the door, Bob standing against the porch railing. “Uh, I’m not sure.” I told him. 

“Ready?” I asked, turning to Bob and he nodded. “I think I should be asking you that.” He said and I chuckled. “Yes.” We started for my truck and Jake called out to us. “Hey!” We turned towards him, his eyes shifting between us. “Go easy on her.” Anger flared inside me. I don’t need anyone going easy on me. “Sure thing.” Bob replied and we got in. As soon as both of our doors shut I turned to him. “I don’t-” “I don’t intend to go easy on you. Now, show me what you know so far.” With that I cranked the truck and backed out of the driveway. We started down the road, thankfully going the opposite direction of that damned hill. “You’re a little jerky, but I think you’re doing good so far. The longer you drive, the smoother you’ll get.” He said and it felt good to know that I didn’t completely suck so far. Once we hit the freeway it became easier, I didn’t have to shift as much and soon we arrived on campus. We walked into the bookstore and I sighed, feeling overwhelmed by everything. “You got a list?” Bob asked and I nodded, pulling it out of my purse and showing him. 

“Which editions do you need?” He asked. I sighed. “Fuck. I didn’t think about different editions.” I muttered. “Let me pull up the email.” I said, digging out my phone. “You guys need any help?” A woman asked as she came over. “Uh, yeah.” Bob said. “First year nursing program.” She smiled and motioned us to follow her. We did as I still searched for the email before Bob waved a paper in my face. I leaned back, blinking a few times so my eyes could adjust. “List of books?” I asked. “Your books.” It had a picture of the covers and everything. “This makes everything so much easier.” I said. “Most of the books are over on the fifth aisle.” The lady said and I thanked her before we wandered over to the aisle. It was pretty easy to pick them all out and soon I had them all. “Do you need notebooks or anything?” He asked, motioning to the displays of pens, pencils and notebooks. “No, They’re more expensive here. I can go to Walmart and get them for super cheap.” We made it to the counter and all the books came out to the exact total I added it up to be. I checked out and we carried them out to the truck. “I hope you don’t have to carry all of these to school everyday.” Bob said and I shrugged. “Knowing my luck, I probably will.” 

Once we left campus we headed for the scrub shop that was recommended. I was shocked to find it not busy when we walked in, just one woman at the counter and another sifting through the racks. “Is there a specific color you have to wear?” I nodded. “Royal Blue.” With that we spent an hour flipping through the racks, grabbing all different brands. Once I went to try them on, Bob sat outside waiting for me. It didn’t take too long and I left with four sets of the brightly colored scrubs. “That was more complicated than I thought it would be.” I said. We could only have a specific style of scrubs then I had to leave them with the shop owner so she could embroider the name of the school on the left breast so I only left with my pants. “Wanna get dinner?” Bob asked and I nodded. “Where?” “There’s this great diner over by base. Then when we’re done, we can go to Walmart and get some more of your supplies.” I nodded and we headed that way. We were almost there when we got to a hill. They aren’t a problem unless I have to stop, and this hill had a red light at the top. “Come on. Come on.” I whispered, hoping the light would stay green long enough for me to get through. 

But it turned yellow and the car in front of me hit the brakes. “Dammit.” I muttered and Bob looked at me. “Trouble with hills?” I nodded. “I got it a few times but I mostly fail.” I was panicking because there were a bunch of cars behind me. There’s never anyone behind me on the hill in Jake’s neighborhood. What if I stall? “Don’t panic. Just watch the light.” I did as he said and as soon as it turned green, he spoke. “Hit the gas.” I did and as soon as the RPM’s were high enough I downshifted and we took off. “I did it!” I said loudly and he laughed at me. “See, just remain calm and it’ll all work out.” As soon as we topped the hill we pulled in the diner parking lot and got out. “So what’s going on with you and Jake? You seemed… off when you came to get the truck.” He said as we sat down. “It’s a long boring story.” I replied, not really wanting to talk about it. Just the thought irritated me. Of him just deciding to take it all back. “What’d he do?” He raised a brow at me. “What makes you think it’s something he did?” I asked. 

“It’s Bagman. He always does something.” He replied, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “He kissed me.” I muttered. But he heard me, his eyes widening. “He did what?” He asked and I nodded. “When I found out that I got into the nursing program. Or really, I kissed him but he’s the one that kept doing it. We were intoxicated and he said we should wait till we’re sober. But the next day he came in saying we should just forget about it. Pretend it never happened.”  My gaze dropped to my lap as Bob sighed. “Katie. I’m sorry.” I shook my head. “Don’t be. I should’ve known better. Just because he’s nice to me, doesn't mean he has feelings.” I responded. “You’re right about that in general. But I think you’re wrong about him.” He said. “Oh, don’t you start too! Apparently after Bradley’s birthday party he talked to Jake the next morning and insinuated that he had feelings for me, which Jake denied.” Bob chuckled. “You know why he called Rooster?” He asked and I shook my head. “He was jealous.” I scoffed and rolled my eyes. “Jake does not have feelings for me!” I exclaimed. “He ditched his girlfriend-” “We made plans prior to his date.” I cut him off. “She told him if he left, it was over. He didn’t think twice. Got up, took her flowers and went back to you.” I looked at him stunned. 

“Those were her flowers?” I asked quietly and he nodded. “He said he snatched them right off the table.” I sat back in the booth. “I don’t know if I should be offended. Being given another girls flowers.” I muttered. “He literally snatched them from her. I’d say be flattered.” Bob said and I sighed. “Can we not talk about this anymore?” I asked and he nodded. “I still don’t think he has feelings for me anymore.” I told him and he smiled at me. “You’re wrong.” He said, turning his head down to look at the menu. We ate and then went to Walmart, getting more supplies before he took me back to Jake’s. “I can’t believe you tripped over your own feet!” Bob chuckled as we walked in. “I’m clumsy!” I responded with a laugh. I had tripped in Walmart and fell flat on the floor. “You’re usually in heels and walk fine!” I huffed, setting the bags on the table as Jake came out. “Look. I am vertically challenged in flat shoes!” He laughed loudly at my words and even Jake smiled. “Have fun?” He asked and I nodded. “We did. We got all the things I needed, had dinner and then we got more school supplies from Walmart!” I said as I pulled out a notebook. He nodded. “How do you feel about the truck?” He asked. “I’m still not great but I’m feeling more confident about it now.” He nodded with a small smile. “Do you need anything else for school?” He asked, looking at the pack of highlighters I got. “Uh yeah, I need a bag, stethoscope, and they suggested a good water bottle.” I said and he chuckled. “You’ll probably be too busy to actually stop and drink something.” He took the list from me, looking it over. “You’re gonna need a laptop.” He said and I shook my head. “I’ll get on just fine without one.” I told him. 

I spent the next two weeks getting everything ready. Natasha bought me a brand new backpack, light gray and it had plenty of room for all my stuff. Bradley even bought me a lunch box, saying tha hospital food is gross and I’d be better off taking my own food. The night before my first day I made sure to do things like shower early. That way I had plenty of time to read and wind down for bed. I was about to lay down when Jake yelled for me. I walked downstairs and he smiled at me. “I don’t like that look on your face.” I told him and he motioned me closer. “Come ‘ere. I got you a few things.” I stepped closer and he handed me a long box. I had a feeling I knew what it was, so I ripped the paper off and opened the box. Inside was a Tiffany blue stethoscope. I gasped as I pulled it out, admiring it. “This is gorgeous!” He smiled at me, grabbing the chest piece. “And look.” He turned it a few times then handed it to me. There was an engraving on it. My name, between two hearts. “Oh, Jake.”

It was a whisper but I stared down at the gift, my heart thudding in my chest. It was such a small gesture but it meant so much. “You like it?” He asked and I nodded, pulling him into a hug. “Thank you.” I whispered in his ear. He squeezed me tightly before letting go. “I have one more gift for you.” He motioned to the box on the table. I smiled, grabbing the paper and ripping it off, my face falling when I saw what was in it. “Jake. I told you I would make do without a laptop.” I told him and he sighed. “I know. But it will make school easier on you.” I shook my head. “You can take it back.” He shook his head. “No.” I wanted to scream at him, throw something. “Yes!” “Why?” He demanded. “You have let me live in your home! You bought me a phone, books, clothes, a fucking truck!” I yelled at him. “And what have I done? Eat your food-” “Make meals when I’m exhausted. I’ve had more time to do what I want because you constantly clean even though you don’t have to. You keep me from getting lonely. Katie, I told you I didn’t want you paying me back.”

“It’s not a matter of if you want me to or not. It’s the fact that I feel like I’m freeloading off you. Jake, you’ve spent thousands of dollars on me! I would’ve been just fine taking a bus or hell, walking even.” He just smiled at me and I wanted to smack him. “I wanted to spend that money.” He said. “Where the hell are you getting all this money anyway? Money you can just throw away? The navy doesn’t pay you that much.” He just chuckled. “Darlin’, I’m a fighter pilot. I make more money than you think. Besides, I’m good with money. I put back a lot.” “YOUR SAVINGS?! JAKE! Don’t spend your savings on me!” He just chuckled again and I was starting to hate the sound. “Didn’t make a dent in it, darlin’.” He kissed my head and walked upstairs to go to bed. I groaned, setting the half unwrapped box back on the table and followed. He went into his room and I went into mine. I had to calm down, get a good night's sleep. So I curled up in bed with my book, reading till my eyes drooped and after a few minutes of fighting sleep to finish the chapter I put the book down. I rolled over, facing the window, the moonlight streaming in as I finally drifted off.  

By the time I woke up the next morning, Jake was gone. Which I was grateful for. I was already stressed and I didn’t need him asking questions or telling me to calm down. Once I did my hair and makeup, I slipped into my scrubs. They were more comfortable than I expected. I put my tennis shoes on, tying them before grabbing my already packed bag and heading downstairs. I made my coffee, filled the giant water bottle I bought. I should have plenty for the day. I tossed my lunch into my lunchbox and went to grab my bag. I saw the laptop sitting on the table, unwrapped, with a sticky note on top. ‘Charged and ready for your day. Please take it.’ I wasn’t going to, but I caved. It could make school easier so I grabbed it, placing it into the pocket of my backpack and grabbed my truck keys. I was practically shaking as I drove to school, but thankfully keeping both hands busy made it easier. 

I walked into class half an hour early. There were two other girls in there and I made my way to the front, taking my seat. I pulled out my notebooks, pens, pencils and highlighters, setting everything up. Then I pulled out the laptop, turning it on. I got the basics set up on it with my email just as someone sat next to me. “Boy am I glad there was one more seat up here.” The girl to my left said. I just smiled at her, feeling even more nervous now. Once it was set up I put it away and pulled out the folder that had stuff like the syllabus in it. “I like those highlighters. Where’d you get them?” She asked and I looked at her, following her pen that was pointing at the pack of pastel highlighters. “Uh, walmart.” I said quietly, looking down at my notebook. “I’m Brook.” She held out her hand and I gently took it. “Katie.” She smiled at me and opened her mouth to speak when a voice from behind us spoke up. “Good morning ladies!” A chipper voice spoke up and as I looked around, I realized this class was in fact, all women. The blonde woman took her spot up front at a tall desk with a monitor on it. “I am Rebecca Ford. I have a masters in nursing education but before that my focus was on Orthopaedics. You can call me Mrs. Ford, Rebecca, but most students just call me Becca. In this class you’ll be learning the basics. Your professors will rotate out of the room, it’s easier than dragging you from one room to the next. This orientation will last two weeks and you will start your clinicals in October. While you are in orientation, you will be in scrubs. When you go to clinicals, you will be in scrubs. But after orientation, when you have class you can wear whatever you like, as long as it is appropriate. I don’t want another two-thousand-eight bikini case.” We all chuckled and she grinned. “Kid you not. We had a girl come in wearing a bikini, no cover-up all because she was going on a boat after class. Shorts, tank tops, crop tops it doesn’t matter. I just don’t want to see boobs or ass.” With that she kicked off the class and I struggled to keep up in my notes and by the end of the day my hand ached.

I drove home, flexing my hand but feeling good. I missed a few things in my notes but Brook said she’d take pictures of hers and send them to me. I walked into the house and Jake immediately rushed over to me. “So? How’d it go?” He asked and I bumped into the wall. “Woah! Ease up!”He immediately back up, taking my bag. “It was good. A lot of information but I got most of it.” I told him as he set my bag on the table. “You think you’re gonna like it?” I nodded. “I really do. I’m gonna go change out of these scrubs.” I rushed upstairs, slipping on some shorts and the sweatshirt Jake gave me. “Got any homework?” I nodded. “Yeah. A lot of intro stuff but I can do it pretty quick.” I told him and he nodded. “Want me to start dinner?” He asked and I nodded. That sandwich I had earlier barely held me over till I got home. Thankfully we have a break area with a microwave so I can heat up leftovers. So tomorrow I won’t be so hungry. I did the online homework given to us then I reorganized my notes with the ones Brook sent me. “Make any friends?” He asked as he set the plate of hot food in front of me. “This one girl, Brook. I don’t know about friends, but she’s already sent me her notes because I missed some. So I think she’ll be a big help.” He nodded. “Maybe you can record your lectures on your phone. That way if you miss anything you can go back and listen. Plus hearing it over and over will help you to remember it” I nodded, shoving broccoli into my mouth. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you eat so fast.” 

“I’m hungry!” I said. “That sandwich wasn’t much.” He chuckled. “Well we’ll make sure you have plenty of food tomorrow.” And he did. I sat down with Brook and another girl, Annie outside and they gaped when I opened the container holding my food. “Did you make that?” Brook asked as we sat on the grass. “Uh, no. Jake did.” I said, taking a bite. “Ooh, whose Jake? You’re boyfriend?” She wasn’t teasing, but she seemed genuinely interested. But her question reminded me how I needed to keep my feelings guarded. “Uh, no. He’s uh… he’s a roommate.” I said. “But you have feelings for him.” Brook and I both looked at Annie who had a look of indifference on her face. “No.” I said quickly. “Yes you do.” I opened my mouth to snap at her but she cut me off. “Katie. I’ve been in your exact situation before. I lived with a guy who I had deep feelings for. In the end, I got my heart broken. Just be careful.” I shook my head. “Jake wouldn’t hurt me.” That was a lie. He already did by telling me to forget about our night of kissing. “He probably wouldn’t on purpose. But you may tell him and he may think he’s letting you down easy. But it still hurts.”

Annie’s words sat with me all week. So much that they’ve distracted me in class. I’ve been coming home every night, listening to the lectures again and reorganizing my notes. I was sitting on my bed, laptop open, papers spread everywhere as a knock sounded from my door. I looked up to see Jake leaning on the doorframe. “Hey.” I muttered. “Hi.” He said, walking closer. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you work so hard. Never for your law classes.” I nodded. “Because I actually want this.” He nodded, looking around. “Did you… need something?” I asked, finally looking up at him. “Oh, uh… I did have a question.” He said, rubbing the back of his neck. “Okay. What is it?” I didn’t have time for a run around. I have to know this stuff, our first exam is slowly creeping closer. “There’s a… naval ball coming up.” I nodded, half listening as I read over my notes. “I was wondering if you’d go with me?” My head snapped up to him. “Absolutely not.” I said and stood from my bed. “Stand in the same building as my father? No thank you! In case you’ve forgotten, if he so much as sees me he’ll pull some shit.” He held his hands out, palms up as if to say, ‘there’s more’. “But that’s the beautiful thing. You’re father has a meeting with the other admirals that evening and it could go on for hours.” I crossed my arms over my chest. “He could still show up. Plus I don’t wanna deal with Coop. He’ll tell my father I’m with you and so could anyone else.” He shook his head. “Everyone is sure you left of your own free will. No one is looking for you and Mav banned Coop and Richardson from attending.” I shook my head, sitting back down. “I’m still not going.” He sighed, looking down at me. “Well, it’s in three weeks if you change your mind.” I hummed, highlighting some things as he walked away. This was good. Even if I thought it was safe this would keep the distance I needed to get over my feelings for him. 

That Saturday I went over to Bradley’s, him and Natasha eager to hear about my first week of class. “You think you’re gonna do well?” Bradley asked as he sipped the wine Natasha brought. I nodded. “If I can stop having distractions I will.” Nat raised a brow. “Distractions?” I nodded. “Jake asked me to go with him to that fucking ball.” I said, irritation growing in me. “Your father won’t be there.” Bradley said and I nodded. “I know. That’s not the only reason.” I told him. “Then what is?” I sighed, debating on telling them. “Is it the kiss?” My head snapped to Nat. “You know?!” I asked and she nodded. “He was all giddy the next morning. Talking about how  great he felt and what happened.” My eyebrows shot up. “Then why did he tell me that we just needed to pretend it never happened and forget about it?” They both sat up straight. “He what?” Bradley asked. “Yeah. Came in from work and it was the first thing he said to me.” Bradley groaned, falling back into the couch. “What a dumbass.” Nat nodded. “He really is.” She sighed. “He probably said that because when he was going on about it, I told him he needed to make sure he wasn’t using you to get over Kelly. I wanted to make sure he didn’t drag your heart through the mud to make himself feel better. Not that he would hurt you on purpose, I don’t think he’d realize it.” Bradley nodded. “The man is oblivious.” 

“So you’re telling me that he didn’t regret it?” I asked and Nat shook her head. “Oh I doubt he regrets it. He probably just wanted to make sure he wasn’t gonna hurt you.” Bradley nodded again. “You could go home and kiss him right now and I bet he wouldn’t resist.” Throughout the night Bradley’s words rang in my head and when I got home I sauntered up to the front door. I was warm and everything was fuzzy, even with my glasses. I probably shouldn’t have driven and I realized that as I leaned against the wall in the entryway. I hung my purse up but stopped when I heard something from the living room. “Fuck.” It was a breathy moan. I peaked around the corner, half expecting to see Kelly. But I was shocked to find Jake alone, shirtless, boxers pulled down as he pumped his thick cock. I squeezed my thighs, excitement pooling in my belly. My panties were damp almost instantly at the thought of him between my legs. “Katie.” He moaned. Right now, I wanted the heavy weight of his cock on my tongue.

I stepped out from around the corner and watched him for a moment. He was slowly pumping himself, as if to drag out his high. I took three slow steps forward before he looked at me and jumped. “Katie!” He looked like a deer in headlights as I walked closer. “I-I uh-I don’t-what are you doing?” I was standing before him before I kneeled down on my knees before him. He stared at me in shock. “You fantasize about me between your legs. I fantasize about your cock on my tongue.” Before he could do anything I reached forward, taking him in my hand. He was large, a prominent vein running down the underside. I stroked him a few times before leaning forward, resting the swollen head against my tongue. He was like velvet, smooth as I wrapped my lips around him. “Katie.” He moaned, hand resting on my cheek as I looked up at him through my lashes. “Are you sure?” My only response was taking him deeper in my mouth. I slowly took him deeper until he nudged the back of my throat and I gagged. Jake’s hand disappeared into my hair and I used my hand to pump the rest of him. “God. How are you so good at this?” He asked and I pulled back. “I read a lot.” I held my tongue out, letting saliva fall onto his cock before I took him back into my mouth. 

I hollowed my cheeks and he thrust into my mouth, hardly able to contain himself. “Darlin’. You feel so good around me.” He moaned and I had to admit, most girls complain about blowjobs but I’m thoroughly enjoying it. I took the plunge and buried my face in his pelvis, deep throating him as I nuzzled the short hairs at the base of his cock. I reached up, cupping his balls and he jumped. “I’m about to cum down your throat if you don’t stop.” I smirked to myself and swallowed, throat constricting around him and he groaned, gripping my hair a little tighter. “Do it again.” It was a growl and I happily did it again. I bobbed him in and out of my mouth, the noises coming from me were pornographic and obscene but his moaning grew louder and his grip on my hair tightened. “Take me so well. You like sucking on my cock?” I pulled him out to the tip and nodded before burying my face in his pelvis again and swallowing. “Fuck!” Without warning hot spurts of cum hit the back of my throat. I pulled him out, letting it shoot out onto my tongue. His body was tense and my nails dug into his thighs. Once I was done, I pulled back, holding out my tongue for him to see his load before swallowing. “Katie, I-” I cut him off by wrapping my hand around the back of his neck and pulling him into a kiss, licking into his mouth and allowing him to taste himself on my tongue. I let him go, room spinning as I stood straight. “Goodnight Lieutenant.” With that I walked away, stumbling up the steps and falling face first onto my bed where I fell asleep without changing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @kmc1989 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @sunderland-6 @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan @gg-trini @memeorydotcom @schreksdoubledeckerhomechecker @inthestars-underthesun @praline357 @fanboyluvr @greaser9902 @felinegrate @lemmons1998

#top gun maverick #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin #jake seresin smut #jake seresin top gun #top gun hangman #hangman seresin #jake seresin x oc #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #hangman #adhd oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 4

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: This chapter contains mentions of attempted sexual assault. Very vague and nothing graphic, but please take care of yourself before reading. It's very short and easy to skip over. Emotional abuse, trauma response, asshole parents.

Word Count: 6.8k

Chapter 3 | Masterlist

The following Monday, I was sitting in the empty classroom on base. Class was awful today. I’m so sick of pretentious law students who are only there on daddy’s money. They’re all rude and hateful and for some ungodly reason I am their target for their cruel words and jokes. So, I’m sat here, eyes glued to the board in front of me as thoughts raced through my head. I should be studying for my exam tomorrow. I have only studied five of the ten chapters and the stress was palpable. I needed to study but I couldn’t even bring myself to look down at my textbook. “You okay?” I jumped at the voice, slinging my phone off the desk and looking down at my textbook. “Calm down. It’s just me.” I turned to see Lieutenant Seresin pushing himself off the doorframe, walking closer. I huffed, standing from my seat and closing my textbook. “Woah, hey. Don’t leave.” He came over, slamming his hand on the textbook. I sighed, staring down at his large hand on the textbook. “Please take your hand off my book.” I said, meeting his gaze. His green eyes stared into my own, holding my stare.

“Lieutenant. I would like to leave, and I can’t do that until you remove your hand from my textbook.” We continued to hold eye contact before finally, he removed his hand from my textbook. “Thank you.” I said before placing the book in my bag and hiking it up onto my shoulder. “Can we talk?” I shook my head. “I don’t think that’s a good idea, Lieutenant.” He huffed, hands slapping his thighs as he dropped them. “What do I have to do to get you to forgive me?” I huffed, turning back to him. “it’s not a matter of forgiveness, Lieutenant.” “You can call me Jake if you want.” He flashed me a smile, but I kept a straight face. “Lieutenant. You were rude to me. I put up with enough rude people in my life and I don’t need to add anymore. "I said I was sorry." He said as I headed for the door. "Lieutenant. Have you ever considered that I didn't want to hear an apology? That maybe all I wanted was to be left alone?" His mouth hung open, as if he was searching for the right words. "You didn't. You decided to pull me into a room alone with you, which I really did not want. Then you had me pinned to a filing cabinet and I felt cornered. Maybe next time you want to apologize to someone, don't force them to listen to you. I'm forced to do enough in my life." I said before finally exiting the room, a weight lifting off my shoulders.

Over the course of the next few weeks, Lieutenant Seresin tried to talk to me. I started drifting around base attempting to hide from him, but he just kept finding me. “Katie!” I laid my head on the table, I was so tired of dealing with him. “I think I liked you better when you were an ass.” I said as he sat across from me. He had a wide grin on his face, propping his chin in his hand as he watched me work. “What are you working on?” I huffed, continuing my work. “Just cleaning up my notes for my Bioethics class.” He hummed, leaning closer and looking at my notes. “So… do you like law?” I kept my mouth shut, not knowing how to answer. “Oh, come on, Katie. It was a simple question.” I sighed, leaning back in my chair. My knee bounced, not able to sit still. “I hate it.” It was a whisper, but it felt like a scream in the still room. “Then why do it?” He asked, shrugging nonchalantly. “Money.” He raised a brow at me and chuckled. “Okay. If it wasn’t for the money, what would you be doing?” He asked and I shrugged. “Nursing has always sparked my interest.” He nodded. “I guess I can see the reason for money. Nurses aren’t always paid the best.” I nodded, a small smile forming on my face. “Yeah, they really aren’t. Not for all the work they do at least.”

“So why aren't you doing it?” I furrowed my brows at his question, a little lost in my own answer. “My parents don’t want me to.” His brows shot up in surprise, as if he wasn’t expecting that to be my answer. “Do you always listen to your parents?” I nodded as I jotted down a few notes. “Isn’t that kind of the point? As kids we’re taught that our parents know what’s best for us.” My phone buzzed and I picked it up, seeing a notification that Natasha had made an instagram post. I opened the app, liking the picture before I started scrolling. “Your parent’s don’t always know what’s best for you.” He said, catching my attention. I looked up at him, furrowing my brows. “I’m sorry. What were we talking about?” Looking at my phone, our entire conversation flew out of my head and for the life of me I couldn’t remember what I said that led to this conversation. He just scoffed, looking at me incredulously. “Have you ever made a decision for yourself?” I was taken aback by his question. Does he think I’m incapable of making a decision? “Of course I have!”

“When was the last time you decided something for yourself?” I thought back on it, realizing that other than what I wear on a day to day basis, I haven’t decided much for myself. My face burned at the realization and sadly, that made him aware. “See. You’re a grown woman who can’t even do what she wants in life because you allow them to control you.” I glared at him, more angry that I realized he was right than him pointing it out. “You don’t have to look at me like that for me to know I’m right.” I was gripping my pen so hard I felt like I would break it. “Can we not talk about my parents? Better yet, let’s not talk at all.” He just chuckled, leaning back in his seat again as I went back to my notes. We spent the rest of the day in silence, and if you disregard our earlier conversation, it was nice. At home that night I was studying for an upcoming test, when my mom came into my room. “You need to get down here and fold this laundry.” It took me a second to realize she meant hers and my fathers. Mine was done this past weekend. I took a deep breath, turning to face her. “I can’t. I need to study.” I said before turning back to my text book. I grabbed my pencil as my heart beat in my ears, adrenaline flooding my body. “AH!” I screamed as my mother grabbed my hair, yanking my head back for me to look at her. “What did you say to me?” There was venom in her voice and she kept pulling as my head bent over the back of my desk chair.

“I’ll do it! I’ll do it! I’m sorry!” I yelled out, grabbing her wrist in hopes she’d let go of my hair. “Not until you tell me what you said.” “I said I couldn’t because I need to study.” I cried. She yanked my hair again, flipping my chair onto it’s back and sending me to the floor. “Let me remind you that I do everything for you and I have your entire life. I have fed you, I have clothed you and I have made sure you’ve always had a roof over your head. I will not tolerate this level of disrespect.” She spat the words in my face as she got down on my eyes level. “I can kick you to the curb at any second and you will have nowhere to go. You are nothing without me. You wouldn’t be any kind of lady without me and you wouldn’t have the life you have without me. Now, show a little gratitude and fold the laundry downstairs.” Her tone was menacing as her face got near mine. “Yes, ma’am.” I squeaked, managing to stand up. “Now get!” I rushed from my room, going down the stairs so fast I thought it might trip before I grabbed the laundry from the laundry room. I took it into the living room, immediately getting to work on folding my parents clothes.

The next day Lieutenant Seresin didn’t come find me, and honestly, I missed it a little. He would irritate me when he would talk, but just having a presence there, knowing I wasn’t alone was nice. So I sat in silence, managing to get a good amount of work done for once. Once it was time for dad and I to leave, I walked down to his office, waiting for him outside the door. As I waited, I scrolled through my phone but was interrupted by a tall presence next to me. “Hi.” The man said as I looked up at him. “Um, hi.” I responded, not knowing what else to say. “I’m Lieutenant Commander Blake Richardson.” I nodded. “Katie Blair.” He smiled at me, leaning on the wall next to me. “Oh, I know who you are.” I furrowed my brows in confusion. “I um, I’ve seen you around. I’ve been working up the courage to talk to you.” Something was off with this guy, I could feel it in my gut. He seemed like a really confident guy, not someone who would be nervous to talk to women. “I actually wanted to ask if you would go on a date with me?” I was shocked. I’ve been on dates before but they were usually men my parents set me up with, like Coop. But I didn’t feel right about this guy. “Oh, thank you but I’m not-” “She’ll go.” I jumped hearing my fathers voice behind me. “Okay, I’ll pick you up Thursday at seven.” He said before walking away. My shoulders fell in dejection, realizing I had no say. “You’d be stupid to turn him down. He’s climbing the ranks quickly, has the potential to be Fleet Commander one day.” Dad said as he laid a hand on my shoulder.

I dreaded Thursday all week, and I was tempted to fake being sick to get out of it. But even if I was actually sick I’d still be forced to go. My mother was ecstatic, talking about how this could be the man I’d marry. Sometimes I can’t tell if they want me to get a law degree or an MRS degree. I slipped on a tiffany blue dress, with nude heels and sighed as I grabbed my purse. I did not want to do this, but it was better to get it over with than put it off. As soon as he arrived, my mother swung the door open as I came downstairs. “Lieutenant Commander, so nice to meet you.” Her voice was sickly sweet as she held her hand for him to shake. Once I hit the last step I noticed he wore his tans and I couldn’t help but scrunch my nose up at it. “Well, you two have fun. Not too much fun though.” I went to step past mom but she grabbed my arm, digging her nails in as she did it. “Do not mess this up.” She hissed in my ear and I nodded, following Blake out to his truck. It was an older model ford, but it looked nice. He immediately got in on the driver’s side and as I opened the passenger side door, a flood of water bottles fell out. I huffed, pulling myself in, almost losing a heel in the process. We drove in silence to the little Italian restaurant, and I wish he had kept his mouth shut through dinner as well. The only thing he spoke about was himself and his job.

By the end of the night, I knew more about this man than I truly cared too. We got back into the truck and I listened to him go on more as we drove. Not once did he ask about me or even show any interest in me. It’s like he asked me on a date just to have someone to gloat to. I stared out the window, showing my boredom as he pulled over just at the end of my street behind a set of bushes. “What are you doing?” I asked, turning to face him. He smiled at me, slinging his arm along the back of the bench seat and playing with my hair. “Just figured we could have a minute alone.” He said as he slid closer to me. “Well I’d appreciate it if you took me home.” He chuckled, his face closing in on mine. “Oh come on, haven’t you had fun?” I shook my head. “No. I haven’t said a word all night, in fact, this is the first time I’ve said anything all night.” He rolled his eyes, scoffing. “I know how to make this fun.” I raised a brow but slapped his arm when he stuck his hand under my dress. “What the fuck?!” I yelled, backing myself into the door. “God, Coop said you could be difficult.” My heart dropped and before I could open the truck door, he grabbed my leg, dragging me closer to him and pushing me down in the seat. I screamed, managing to grab the door handle and push it open, but he leaned over me, pulling it closed.

He managed to push my dress up and in my panic I brought my knee up, hitting him in the crotch. He yelled out, gasping for breath and I used the opportunity to rear my fist back, connecting with his nose. Immediately blood dripped onto my chest and I dragged myself from under him. He gripped the neckline of my dress, ripping it as I yanked myself away. I grabbed my bag, running up the sidewalk to my house. “YOU BITCH!” My pulse was thrumming through my ears and I knew I wouldn’t get anywhere with my shoes, so I kicked them off, grabbing them in my hands and sprinting. I was almost to my driveway when Blake’s truck swerved in front of me, stopping me in my tracks. He got out, rounding the truck and stomping towards me, blood dripping from his nose to the ground. It felt like my body was buzzing as I stood there, purse on my shoulder, heels in one hand while the other held a part of my dress up. I didn’t know what to do, so I did what my first reaction was. I screamed as loud as I could, the distressing noise ripping through the air around us and within seconds the porch light of my house came on, and so did the one on my neighbors porch, which I was standing in front of. “What the hell is going on?” I froze hearing my mother’s voice. She sounded angry and for a split second, I debated on taking my chances with Blake.

She stormed over with my father behind her, just as our neighbor, Cindy, came out. “Meredith? What’s going on?” She asked my mother. As she got closer she gasped, seeing the state I was in. “Oh dear, what happened?” She asked, carefully taking my heels from me so I could use both hands to hold up my dress. “What did you do to her?!” She turned to Blake, yelling at him. Tears spilled down my cheeks at her defending me. “Oh, Cindy. I’m sure it’s just a big misunderstanding.” Mom said coming over, shushing me and taking me into her arms. I tensed up, not used to her touching me like this. “What happened?” My father asked Blake and he glared at me. “She kneed me in the balls and then punched me in the nose.” He spat and my father glared at me. “Well you obviously deserved it. Look at the state she’s in!” Cindy yelled. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s get you inside.” Mom pulled and for a second I didn’t budge, but I finally did when she pulled a little harder. I looked back seeing Cindy was red in the face with rage. “I’m calling the cops! He should be arrested for what he did to her!” She yelled out. Just as we got inside, I heard her yell one last time. “Richard! Are you not going to do anything about this?” She yelled at my dad. Before mom could scold me I rushed away, up to my room and slammed the door shut.

When I was finally alone, everything hit me. My chest was heaving and I couldn’t breathe, sliding down my bedroom door as I sobbed. Where the hell did I go wrong? My parents hate me so much that they would cover for a man that attempted to hurt me. I looked down seeing my torn and bloody dress and felt disgusting. I stood, about to yank it off when I stopped and grabbed my phone. I decided to take pictures, that way if he ever says anything, I have proof. I managed to take pictures and then I yanked off the dress, letting it fall to the floor. I got into my dresser, pulling out a large t-shirt and slipping it on. Once I finally stopped, all the emotions set in and I stood in the middle of my bedroom, shaking as I held myself. But that all stopped when I heard heavy footsteps coming up the stairs. I knew what was coming and prepared myself. What I didn’t expect was my door to fly open and one of my heels flew across the room, narrowly missing my head as it crashed into the wall, leaving a hole. “What the hell did you do?” My dad asked, my mother standing behind him, a scowl on her face. “I didn’t do anything. I sat there and I let him go on about himself, I didn’t put a toe out of line. But then he decided he wanted sex from me and I said no, clearly he doesn’t understand what that word means.”

“Do you have any idea how this makes us look?” My dad asked and I felt like my head was going to explode. “I WAS ALMOST RAPED AND YOU’RE ONLY CONCERNED WITH OUR IMAGE?!” I screamed. I could see the anger in his eyes but my mom stepped past him, walking till she was a foot away. “Katie. Sometimes giving people what they want makes life a lot easier.” My jaw hit the floor at her words, my mind reeling and not comprehending. “So you wanted me to just lay there and let him do whatever he wanted with me?” She didn’t say anything but I knew the answer. “You know, they say kids who grew up in abusive households are more likely to be in abusive relationships as adults.” She crossed her arms over her chest, glaring up at me. “You wouldn’t know abuse if it hit you in the face.” I took a step closer, towering over her five foot frame with my own, glaring at her. “You mean like you do?” At my words her hand shot out and smacked me in the face. In all reality, I should’ve seen it coming but I didn’t move from my spot, just facing her and staring into her dull gray eyes. “I’m leaving.” I said before turning around and grabbing my purse. I turned back to find my father blocking the doorway with his large figure. “Move.” I said and he scoffed. “You don’t scare me. Where do you think you’re gonna go? Your car belongs to us, if you take it we’ll report it stole and you’ll do jail time. You have no friends and nowhere to go.” I opened my mouth to retort but my mother stepped into the room and he slammed the door shut behind him as he walked out.

My heart was pounding in my ears, I was just so brave, but now that I’m alone with her, that bravery might as well have dove out the window. “Sit down.” Her tone was soft, something I rarely remember her being. I stared at her for a moment before sitting down on the bed and she sat next to me. I jumped as she grabbed my hand, holding it in both of hers as she took a deep breath. “Do you know why we’re so hard on you? It’s because we love you.” I opened my mouth but she held her hand up. “Let me finish. Your father and I both grew up with nothing, and with your father’s career, we would be able to give you everything we never had. We’re hard on you because we want you to be successful, so you can have the things you want in life. But dammit Katie if you don’t make it hard. We know what’s best for you and you just keep pulling away.” She brushed some hair behind my ear, sighing. “You can be so hard to love, Katie.” Tears sprung to my eyes at her words. “We want you to have a good career and marry someone who has your best interest at heart like we do. You never made it easy on us. Do you remember all the problems you had throughout school?” I immediately nodded. Getting good grades was hard enough but I was very impulsive, and I still can be. I was also a very hyper child, and could be very unruly at times. “We do what we do so you can be a successful adult and look, as you’ve gotten older, you’ve gotten better. But you’re still not the woman you should be. That’s why we continue to be hard on you. Without us, you would probably be living on the streets somewhere with no food or money.”

She wiped the tears from my eyes, startling me. “We do it because if we didn’t, no one could ever love you Katie.” I nodded, looking at her. “Mom, I’m so sorry for being an awful daughter.” She smiled at me softly. “You’ll get better with time.” I nodded, leaning in for a hug that I thought she may give me when she stood up, walking towards the door. “Why don’t you do a little studying before you go to bed? You know, calm down a little. You were pretty hysterical.” All I could do was nod as she walked out and closed the door behind her. I did as she said, studying a little before crawling into my warm bed. I looked around my room, realizing she was right. Without them I wouldn’t have a warm place to sleep, I wouldn’t have all the nice clothes I have, and I probably wouldn’t have my fish, two of which were looking at me, making me realize that in the chaos I forgot to feed them. I got up, dumping a little food in before crawling back in bed, laying on my side to watch them. My eyes locked on Georgie and my eyes followed him all over the tank, never breaking from him. I don’t know how long I stared at him but I knew I hadn’t blinked in a while. I knew I should but that would break my concentration and I was relaxed watching him swim around the tank. It didn’t matter because within minutes my eyes fluttered closed and my breathing evened out.

The next morning my parents didn’t speak to me much but they did smile at me, so I know they’re not mad. I was about to walk out the door for class when there was a knock on it. I swung the door open, caught off guard by two police officers. “How can I help you?” I asked and they looked around. “We got a call about a disturbance last night. Are you Miss Blair?” I nodded. “I am.” They looked at each other, then back to me. “Could you tell us what happened last night?” I swallowed, hard. “My boyfriend and I got into it. I was so frustrated I screamed. It’s no big deal.” They nodded again. “Has he ever hurt you physically in any way? We were told he had blood on his face.” I shook my head quickly. “No. It was dark and she must've been seeing things. We resolved it and everyone went home.” They nodded, looking at me suspiciously “We were also told your parents were there. Are they here now?” I nodded as he pulled something out of his pocket. When he handed me a business card. “If you ever feel like you’re in danger and are too scared to call 911, this is my direct line. You can get help.” My heart thudded in my chest as I stared down at the card. “Thank you officer. I’ll keep that in mind.” They told me to have a good day before leaving. I closed the door, startled to find my mom behind it. “Everything okay?” I nodded, grabbing my bag and pulling my keys from the front pocket, dropping the business card in there. “Just some officers asking about last night.” She hummed as I pulled my bag onto my shoulder. She nodded, placing her hand on my shoulder. “Have a good day in class.”

I was stunned. That was the first time I had ever heard those words come out of her mouth. I felt like I had stepped into the Twilight Zone. I had no idea who this woman was, but she wasn’t my mother. I decided not to dwell on it, opting to take whatever kindness she was willing to give me, not knowing if she would give it to me when I got home tonight. I actually had a good day in class and all around. Maybe mom was right, they know what’s best for me and if I just listen, my days could be easier. When I walked into my dads office he gave me a small smile. “How was your day?” I asked and he just sighed. “Long. We’ll probably be here late tonight.” I nodded, leaving him and opting to go back to the rec room, try and go back to my old routine. I walked in, seeing Bradley and Natasha sitting at the table. “Hi!” I greeted happily as I sat next to Bradley. “Hey, where’ve you been?” He asked as he looked down at me. “I was sitting elsewhere to try and avoid Coop and Lieutenant Seresin. But Lieutenant Seresin finds me anyway so there’s no point in hiding.” I chuckled as I pulled out all my stuff.

“So you weren’t avoiding us?” I shook my head. “Y’all are great and I really like being around you. But with my parents, sometimes space is best.” They nodded in understanding and I got to work as we all caught up. But that all came to a screeching halt when I heard a familiar voice. “There you are Kate. I’ve missed you.” I felt his fingers in my hair and I immediately turned, smacking his hand away. “Don’t fucking touch me.” I snapped, standing from my seat. “Ooh, still feisty from last night I see.” Coop said just as Blake came into the room, a bandage on his nose and bruises around his eye. “What are you talking about?” My heart thudded in my chest, my stomach twisting in knots. Surely he didn’t go around telling people. Someone would call the cops, and he certainly isn’t gonna say he got his nose broken by a girl. “Last night. You know, all the fun we had in my truck.” Blake said, winking at me. “We didn’t sleep together.” I said, crossing my arms over my chest as I glared at him. “Poor Katie. You were pretty dumb under me last night.” He reached out to touch my cheek and I smacked his hand away. “Damn, I knew I hit you hard, but I must’ve knocked your brain loose when I broke your nose.” He glared at me, a look that if possible, would’ve had me six feet under.

“No I asked you to do that, remember?” I furrowed my brows, giving him a ‘what the fuck’ look. “Oh, did you not know Blake was a hardcore masochist?” Coop asked. “I don’t give a fuck what he is. All I know is he attempted to sleep with me and I told him no.” I could feel Bradley and Natasha’s eyes on me, causing sweat to form on the back of my neck from nerves. “That’s not what I heard.” I stood up straight, glaring at Coop and Blake. “I heard you two went for hours in his truck, all kinds of positions and some wild kinks. I always knew you were a freak.” His face was inches from mine and I glared into his eyes. “That’s not true, and you have three seconds to back the hell up and get out of my face.” I said, practically spitting in his face. “Ooh, what are you gonna do? Break my nose too?” Bradley stood up, placing his hand on Coop’s chest, pushing him back. “I think you need to go.” He laughed at Bradley just as Lieutenant Seresin came in. “You’re really gonna defend her? I knew you liked her Bradshaw, but what? Do you wanna fuck her too? Go ahead, I’m sure she’d spread her legs on that table for you right now!” I gasped as Bradley’s hand shot out, grabbing Coop by the neck. Coop was about an inch taller than me without shoes, so he’s very short compared to Bradley. Blake lunged for him and Lieutenant Seresin grabbed him, slamming him into the wall. Immediately a fight broke out and I had no idea who to stop until Natasha grabbed Bradley’s arm and I went for Lieutenant Seresin. Everything felt like it lasted hours, but in reality it was a matter of seconds before a loud voice stopped us. I stood straight, slamming my back against the wall next to Blake, keeping my eyes on the floor.

“What the hell is going on here?” I looked up, shocked to see Maverick. “Start talking.” Coop and Blake looked at each other, nodding. “I was just talking to Katie here and Bradshaw seemed to be a little possessive. He attacked me out of nowhere.” Coop said. “Oh bullshit!” Three voices called out, startling me. “You came in here, spreading a pathetic rumor about Katie, and you’re just mad that someone besides her stood up to you.” Natasha fired off, stepping closer to Blake. “I bet she told you no, and you tried to have your way with her anyway.” Blake immediately lunged for her but was stopped when Lieutenant Seresin grabbed him, slamming his back into the wall. “Is it true?” The look on his face was dark, scary looking as he stared into Blake’s face. “Did you, or did you not try to hurt her?” Blake started to panic and nodded as Jake let him go, sliding down the wall. “Get up. You pathetic piece of shit.” He said, kicking Blake’s leg. “Hangman.” Maverick said, and he backed off. “Everyone needs to leave. Now.” They all nodded, standing and walking out the door. I went to follow but Maverick stopped me, motioning me to have a seat. I've never talked to Maverick, at least alone. It made me nervous and my whole body shook as I sat in the chair, my eyes staying on my shoes. He grabbed the chair next to me, pulling it out and sitting in it backwards as he crossed his Arma over the top.

"What's going on lately? Coop seems hell bent on making you miserable. Do you know why?" I shook my head. "We went on a date a year ago and it didn't end well. Mainly with him insulting me. Neither of us contacted each other again and he was deployed. But then he came back for that mission and he's been a thorn in my side ever since." He nodded. "I've heard what he's been saying. Is it true?" I immediately shook my head. "No! Captain Mitchell, you have to believe me. I would never do that with anyone here on base. Especially people under my father." I was talking so fast he held his hands out. "I believe you. Truthfully I've never believed a word out of his mouth. I just want to cover my bases and get both sides." I nodded, taking a deep breath. "But was Phoenix right? About Richardson last night?" I bit my lip, pulling on my thumbs. I want to say yes, but I know that no matter what I say it will come back on me. "Katie. We can't help you if we don't know what's going on." I fought back the tears, looking into his eyes. "No. I willingly slept with him last night. I just didn't expect it to get around base and I was embarrassed. That's why I denied it all."

He stared at me before his shoulders fell. "You're lying." It was like my heart stopped in my chest, and I felt like I could die right there. "Why would you lie to cover him?" I couldn't hold back the tears anymore, letting them flow freely down my cheeks. "Because it was my fault." The room stilled and I couldn’t look him in the eye now. "I don't know if it was because I gave him the wrong signals, or maybe it was the way I was dressed. But I know it was my fault." I jumped as the chair screeched across the floor and Captain Mitchell firmly gripped my shoulders. "That is not your fault. You didn't make him do that, he chose to do it himself. Now tell me. Did he hurt you?" I looked up at him in fear and shook my head. "No. I got him off me when I broke his nose and he ripped my dress but he didn't do anything to me." "But he tried?" I nodded and he stood up straight. "I'll make sure Admiral Simpson knows about this, and they'll be dealt with accordingly. Does your father know?" I jumped up, shaking my head.

"No! You can't do anything, if my dad finds out-" "He'll be livid and he'll lose his position as Lieutenant Commander. He may even be dishonorably discharged." I shook my head, holding onto his arm. "Captain. My parents both heard me scream last night when I was running from him, and they came outside and saw the state I was in, all while Blake was standing there." He stared at me, brows furrowed. "Are you telling me that Commander Blair just let him walk away after what he did to you?" I couldn't deny it now, so I nodded. "He was too concerned about our image. Captain, no matter how this goes, to him it's my fault and I'll suffer the repercussions from it. So please, don't say anything." I could tell he was having an internal battle with himself and finally after a few minutes of thinking he agreed. It was like a weight was lifted off my chest and I could breathe. "But I'm making their lives miserable in training." I nodded, glad that even if they didn't get official punishment, he would make their lives hell here. "Thank you." He made his way towards the door, but stopped short of pulling it open. "Katie." I looked up at him as he stood there. "If you were my daughter, no one would be able to find him after I was done with him." I gave him a soft smile, appreciating the sentiment. "Thank you, Captain." With that he left the room, leaving me alone.

I sat back in my chair, staring at my textbooks just wondering how I could bring myself to study after all that. But I sat up anyway, pouring myself into my work. But it was no use, my mind kept drifting off to my father finding out. Visualizing all the ways he could react. I was startled out of my thoughts by a hand touching mine. "It's just me." Natasha said, calming me down. "You okay? You've been staring at the wall since I sat down. Which was like five minutes ago. " I quickly nodded. "I'm fine." She shook her head. "No you're not. Katie, when are you gonna let us help you?" I huffed, giving her a small smile. "I appreciate the offer Natasha. But I need to do this myself." She grinned at me widely. "What?" She pointed at me, smiling. "You didn't say you didn't need help. I'm getting through to you." She sing songed making me laugh lightly. "But really, after all that," She said, pointing to the spot where we were all standing earlier. "Rooster and Hangman had to take a walk. They are so mad, I'm surprised steam didn't pour out of their ears." The picture in my head made me laugh. "If you ever need us, we're here Katie." I smiled at her. "Wanna stay wtlith me while I study?" She nodded and we sat there.

Eventually Rooster joined us, and they both helped me study for an upcoming exam, which made me feel a lot more confident about it. Soon it was time for them to leave and eventually my father text me, telling me we were leaving. I stood from my seat, packing everything in my bag, and knocking my notebook in the floor in the process. Before I could even bend down to grab it, someone else did. "Here." I took it from Lieutenant Seresin, putting it back in my bag. "Thank you." I said and he bit his lip, eyes drifting to his shoes before he looked up at me, hands in his pockets. "I'm sorry." I raised a brow in confusion. "I never actually apologized when I pulled you on that closet. I didn't know Coop was going around saying that, and if I had, I would've put a stop to it." I nodded, hands clutching my bag as I looked at him. Dark jeans, an orange Longhorns shirt, and boots. It was odd to see him out of uniform, but he looked good. "Thank you. I appreciate the apology."

"That was actually why I came in here earlier. I heard what Richardson had been saying and I wanted to let you know." I gave him a small smile. "I really really appreciate that." He smiled at me. "Seemed I was a little late though." I shook my head. "I think you were right on time. Everything could've been a lot worse if you hadn't shown up when you did." He chuckled, nodding. "Um, look. I know you have Rooster and Phoenix’s number. But here's mine, ya know, just in case you need someone else." His accent was thick as he held out a folded up piece of paper to me. I took it from him, seeing he did in fact put his number down with his name messing scrawled under it. "Thank you, Lieutenant. If you'll excuse me, I have to go. Can't be late meeting my dad outside his office." He nodded as I turned, walking away. "Hey Katie?" I stopped in the doorway, looking at him. "You can call me Jake." I laughed to myself, smiling at him. "Have a good night, Jake." He flashed me a million dollar smile as I walked down the hallway.

That night after studying and my shower I laid in bed, scrolling through instagram when I came across a picture of Natasha and Jake. I immediately remembered I had his number and I got up, pulling it from my bag before I crawled back in bed. I plugged the number into my phone, debating on texting him. He had a girlfriend and she already saw us leaving a room together and got the wrong idea. But something told me to text him.

Thank you for today. I don't think you understand how much I appreciate you coming to tell me what was going on. Guess you're not so bad after all.

I set my phone down, rolling onto my side, attempting to fall asleep. I didn't expect a reply tonight, so I was surprised when my phone buzzed.

Any time, and I'm glad you think I'm not that bad. I feel like I gotta redeem myself with you in some way.

I just smiled, setting my phone down again. He's really been trying to get me to change my perspective of him. Maybe for once I should listen to myself and not my parents.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @genius2050 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @callsign-athena @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai

#undiagnosed #jake seresin #jake hangman seresin #hangman #jake seresin x oc #Neurodivergent OC #top gun maverick #top gun #jake seresin top gun #ADHD OC #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 14

MATURE CONTENT 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents.

Word Count: 6.1k

Chapter 13 | Masterlist

I was up early the next morning to have a good breakfast before I started my exams. In his off time, Jake has started to sleep in a little, but never after eight a.m. So I made some eggs for protein and reheated some biscuits and bacon Jake made yesterday morning. I thought back to last night, the way Jake smiled at me as we ate. I wanted to believe there was more there but I wouldn’t allow myself. If I can help it, I will not have my heartbroken. Just because he’s nice to me doesn’t mean he has feelings for me. Once the food was ready I sat at the island to eat. I was itching to grab my papers to study but I think if I look at another anatomy question before this test my brain just might turn to mush. So I sat quietly and ate. Once I was done I washed everything and put it away before setting up at the kitchen table with Jake’s laptop. I had five minutes before the test started so I poured another cup of coffee just as Jake came downstairs. “Mornin’.” He said and I was startled as his hands fell to my waist and he kissed the back of my head. “Good morning.” I replied. The kisses don’t catch me off guard much anymore, but he’s never held me like that. “You about to start your first exam?” He asked and I nodded. “They said it could take about four hours each.” I said and he hissed. “Really?” He asked and I nodded. “I’ll be done around four.” I said sitting back down at the table. “I’ll make you some lunch for you in between.” He said and I smiled at him. “Thank you.” 

“I will be quiet as a mouse while you take your test, don’t worry about me.” He said and I nodded, smiling at him. I looked down at the computer and saw the timer drop to one minute. “One minute.” I said and he smiled at me. “Good luck.” I started the exam and by question four Jake was making noise. “Shit!” He yelled and I looked up. He was holding his finger, blood seeping on the floor as he mouthed ‘sorry’ at me. I wanted to get up and help him, but if I got up the website would kick me out and I’d be given a zero. So I sat and took my exam, breezing through it and finished within an hour. I stood and Jake looked at me confused. “Are you done?” I nodded. “I don’t know if that’s good or bad.” I said and when I got close enough I grabbed his hand, looking at his finger. “It finally stopped bleeding.” He said as I removed the gauze he wrapped around it. “You really did a number with that knife.” I said and he scoffed. “About took off my first two knuckles.” He said and I smiled at him. I got under the sink and grabbed the first aid kit, and pulled out the iodine and the knuckle bandages. I cleaned it while he finished his food and bandaged it tightly. “There. All better.” I said, tossing everything back into the box. 

“Mama always kissed my injuries.” He said with a devilish grin on his face and held up his finger. A blush crept up my cheeks but grabbed it anyway and kissed it before I kissed his cheek. “There. A little extra to encourage healing.” I said and he chuckled. “I’m feeling better already!” I laughed as I put the box away and washed my hands. “So what are you gonna do until your next exam?” He asked and I grabbed my book from the table and waved it at him. “I’m gonna finally finish this book! Then I have to buy the third one.” He smiled at me. “Is this the longest it’s taken you to finish a book?” He asked and I nodded. “Yes and it's been driving me crazy! I’ve been dying to finish!” I said and plopped down on the couch to fall into the depths of my own imagination. I wasn’t sure how long I sat there but I was broken from my concentration when Jake nudged my knee. “Hey. You got one minute before your next exam.” He said and my head whipped to the clock on the wall. “FUCK!” I screamed, jumping up and rushing back to the table. I still had to log in and get set up. If I didn’t get in on time then I would be locked out. I rushed, logging in and I made it with just a few seconds to spare. I took a deep breath and gave Jake a thumbs up before starting on it. This one almost felt easier than the last, and I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. I always heard that if you finish first you must not be trying hard enough, but I couldn’t sit here and stare at all these questions for an extended period of time. Then I would start second guessing myself and that was never good. 

Around one p.m. Jake came over and sat next to me. “Want me to start lunch?” He asked and I nodded. “Almost done.” He nodded and got up, rifling through the fridge for whatever he could find. After about twenty minutes I had answered the last question and I stared at the screen, hovering over the submit button. I was so lost in my own head I didn’t notice Jake come up behind me until he wrapped his arms around my shoulder and lean his head down next to mine. “You okay?” He asked and I hoped he wouldn’t feel the heat from the blush rushing up my neck. “Yeah. Just thinking about how when I send this in, that’s it. All I can do is wait.” I said and he hummed. “How long until you hear something?” He asked. “They said a week.” I said and he nodded. We sat like that for a few minutes until I could feel his breath on my cheek. “Click it.” He whispered and without hesitation I did. “I’m proud of you.” He said before kissing my temple. I stared at his muscled back as he went back to the kitchen and finished up lunch. I felt like my heart skipped a beat when he wrapped his arms around me and I fought hard to fight back the feelings in my chest. Fuck, I liked him. A lot. I quickly stood and walked upstairs to my room, needing space. “Get it together, Katie.” I whispered to myself as I took a few deep breaths. A knock on my door startled me. “Katie?” “Yeah?” I answered way too quickly. “You okay?” He asked. “Uh, yeah. I got cold so I came up here for some pants.” I said and quickly got into my dresser and pulled out some black yoga pants. I swung the door open and he was gone. I furrowed my brows and he caught my eye when he came out of his room. “Here.” He held up a sweatshirt for me. “Oh, thank you.” I said, taking it from him. I slipped it on and his cologne enveloped me. “Lunch is ready.” He said as he started downstairs and I sighed. He was not making this easy.

By Thursday I was pacing while I was reading. I couldn’t sit still anymore, the anticipation of if I got in was killing me. I was pacing at the back of the couch, reading the third installment of the ACOTAR series when the front door opened. “Hey.” Jake said and I waved my hand, engrossed in my book. “Hi.” I said. I had chewed most of the skin off my bottom lip and they were raw. Jake walked by and set his bag down before getting in the fridge and grabbing a water. “How long have you been pacing?” He asked and I shrugged, just humming. He furrowed his brows at me but left me alone. An hour later I was sat on the couch, one leg out straight and the other bent under me as I leaned forward, reading. I would read for a few minutes, then stop and scroll on my phone. Soon my foot started bouncing when I turned back to my book. “Okay!” Jake said loudly and snatched my book. “Hey!” I yelled, shooting up from my spot and reaching for my book. But I wasn’t paying attention and almost went over the back of the couch, face down towards the floor but Jake caught me. “Slow down.” He said, helping my back upright. “Okay. You are gonna go upstairs, and put on something cute like you always do, then we’re going out.” He said and I pouted. “What’s wrong with me reading?” I asked. “Nothing. But you’re doing it to distract yourself because you’re anxious. So I’m taking you out.” He said. “Now, go get dressed, darlin’.” I wanted to protest, but I knew it was no use. So I huffed, standing and glaring at him as I stomped my way up the stairs. I threw on a light blue skater dress and slipped on some tan sandals before putting on a little makeup. I walked downstairs to meet Jake who was dressed in simple jeans and I white t-shirt that hugged his biceps.

God did he look good. “Okay, I’m ready.” I said, all annoyance gone as he smiled at me. “Good. Grab your purse.” We walked towards the door and he handed me my purse before he helped me into the truck. “Where are we going?” I asked as he got into the driver's seat. He just grinned at me mischievously. “You’ll see.” He said, backing out of the driveway. I crossed my arms over my chest, one knee over the other and stared at him. “As long as you feed me, I don’t care.” I said and he laughed, reaching over and patting my knee. “Don’t worry, darlin’. I will.” My breath hitched as he touched my knee. He’d touched my arms, my hands, my waist, but his hand on my knee made my nerves light up. We sat quietly, listening to the radio as he drove us down the road. He pulled into a parking lot and I noticed many trees and statues of animals. “Where are we?” I asked as he pulled into a parking spot in the half full parking lot. “Don’t tell me you’ve never been to the zoo!” He joked and slid out. I pulled my lip between my teeth, staring at the entrance. My door opened and I looked down at him, he reached for my hand and grinned at me. Once I got out he smiled down at me. “You ever been to the San Diego zoo?” He asked and I shook my head. “Never been to any zoo actually.” I said and he looked at me in surprise. “Are you serious?” I gave a single nod. “No school field trips?” He asked and I shook my head. “My parents never allowed me to go on them.” I said and his hand gently squeezed mine. 

“Come on then.” He said, dragging me to the entrance. We were hand in hand and it felt so good to have his large hand wrapped around my smaller one. He bought the tickets and we went in. “Well, where do you wanna start?” He asked. “I wouldn’t even know where to start.” He smiled and pointed to a tall pole with multiple signs pointing every which way. “What about the safari?” I asked and he nodded. “If that’s what you want.” I just smiled. “Come on, last ride is at five.” I tugged his hand and pulled him in the direction of the safari. As we walked up there was an older man sitting on a crate at the entrance. “Just in time. The truck is about to come in.” He said with a large smile. We didn’t wait long and many people climbed off the truck. Jake and I got were the only two that got into the truck and we sat down. “What do you think we’ll see?” I asked, excitement thrumming through my body. “I don’t know. I assume animals you’d find in the savannah.” He said and I smiled. The truck started off in a slow roll before slowly gaining speed. It took a few minutes before we saw anything but then I heard some kind of yipping noise. I looked behind us to see a group of zebras. “Jake! Look!” I said, rapidly patting his shoulder and he turned. “I never thought I would see animals like these.” 

The ride was fun. We saw Wildebeest, Antelope, Hyenas and Giraffe’s who leaned their heads down towards us. By the time we were going back to get out I was leaned against Jake and his arm was tossed around my shoulders. We got off and he pulled me away to the reptiles. Iguanas, chameleons, turtles and lizards. They were so cool, but I backed away from the glass slightly as we got to the snakes. “What? Don’t like snakes?” He asked and I shook my head. “No. We were stationed in South Carolina at one point, I was about ten and I was playing in the yard when one struck at me. Never bit me but I took off running and I’ve been scared of them ever since.” I said and he chuckled. “I used to catch them in the barn back home.” He said and my eyebrows shot up. “You mean to tell me you willingly went near snakes?” I asked and he chuckled. “And picked them up.” I shivered at the sheer thought of having a snake in my hands. We went and got ice cream after that and my jaw dropped as he wiped chocolate ice cream on my nose. “You ass!” I yelled at him and he slammed a hand over my mouth. “Not around the children!” He said, motioning to a mom and two kids gaping at us. “Sorry.” I said and we ran off laughing like children ourselves. We wound up in front of the lion enclosure and I looked down at the lion sunbathing in the last light of the day on his back. “That looks so nice.” I said and he furrowed his brows at me. “What?” He asked. 

“Laying out in the sun. It looks warm.” I said and he smiled at me. “You know, if you wanted to lay out in the backyard you could.” He said, smirking at me with a certain glint in his eye. I felt a sense of bravery within me and decided to play the game. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” I asked, winking at him before turning and walking away, a little more sway in my hips. The rest of the night was full of subtle flirtations. We stayed at the zoo till it closed and when we left he pit stopped at a liquor store. “What are we doing here?” I asked, the dark surrounding us and allowed the neon lights to be the only light source for us. “Just wait here. You’ll love this.” He slipped out of the truck, leaving it running and jogged inside. I waited in silence until he came out in each hand he had a large handle of coconut rum and tito’s, he stopped and held them up with a goofy grin on his face. I laughed as he climbed into the car and handed me the containers. “What the hell, Jake?” I asked and he smiled at me. “Now, off to dinner. Hope you don’t mind fast food.” He said and I shook my head. “Not at all.” 

He took us to the Sonic that sat down the road from the house and pulled into a stall. We stared at the menu for about ten minutes before ordering enough food to feed the team. “And two Route Forty-Four ocean waters.” I raised a brow and he grinned at me. “Why the drinks?” I asked. “You have to have one.” He said. Soon the food and drinks came out and he set it up perfectly along the large center console. I criss crossed my legs and turned to face him. “Drink some of that.” He said, handing me the incredibly large cup and I drank a considerable amount of it. “Okay, set it down.” I did and held the cup as he popped the lid off and started pouring the rum into it. “What?” I asked with a laugh. “We did this as teenagers. I grew up in a small town and a Sonic was all we had, so we would steal our parents coconut rum or vodka and put it in our slushies.” He said and I grinned at him. “I never did things like this as a teen.” I said, taking the drink back from him and taking a sip before I reeled back. “Strong?” He asked and I nodded. “What did you do as a teenager?” He asked and I shrugged. “Studied. Read. We lived in Connecticut at one point and I used to love sitting outside from spring till fall and I would just read. It was so pretty and I would lay under a few trees in the backyard for hours.” My eyes were closed and I could see the trees above me, their deep, rich autumn colors and the smell of fall in the air. When I opened my eyes I could see Jake staring at me, something in his eyes that I couldn’t quite describe. 

“So, you didn’t go on field trips, did you do anything else for school?” He asked and I shook his head. “Other than graduation, no.” His smile fell as he looked at me. “No homecoming? Football games? Lock ins?” He asked and I shook my head. “Prom?” I looked down at my legs, adjusting my dress. “I wanted to go. I asked. But my parents said no.” I grabbed a cheese stick from the box and tore it in half as he watched me. “I’m sorry.” He muttered and I looked at him. “You have nothing to be sorry for.” He sighed before lifting his burger and taking a bite. Prom was one of those things that you see in movies, and you read it in books and you hear your classmates talking about it. I was dying to go. I wanted to wear the pretty gown and have my hair and makeup done. I wanted to feel like I was part of my class. I had never felt that way, we moved around too much. I had only been at that school for two months, and a few girls asked if I was going. I went home and worked up the courage to ask and my parents said they would consider it. After a few weeks I begged and begged to go, but while everyone else got to go, I was dragged to a naval function. “If you had the chance to go now, would you?” I thought about it and after a moment, I nodded. “I feel like it’s something everyone should experience if they want to. So yeah, I would.” I took a bite of my own burger and a smile grew on his face. “Did you go?” He nodded. “Did you have a date?” I pried and he chuckled. “I took Mandy Masterson. She wore this hideous bubblegum pink dress.” I laughed at him. “What do you have against pink?” I asked and he shook his head. “Nothing. But it was so big that it wouldn’t even fit in my truck, and it had glitter all over. By the time I came home I looked like a disco ball and I was finding glitter in places glitter shouldn’t be for weeks.” He said and we laughed. “Sometimes I still think I find some when I clean out my ears.” 

I had been sipping on my drink and almost blew it out my nose when he said that. I was laughing so hard with a mouth full of ocean water I thought the only way I would breathe again was if I just opened my mouth and let it all flow out. But I eventually caught my breath again and swallowed. “It’s not that funny.” He said while laughing. “Yes it is.” I felt warm, a blush on my neck and I knew it was from the alcohol. I slowed down with my drink and ate my food as we talked. He told me some about his childhood, growing up on a ranch in Texas and all the trouble him and his siblings got into. “Maybe you can meet them someday.” He said, grinning at me. “As long as your brother doesn’t put a snake in my face like he did your sisters.” I said and he chuckled. “Don’t worry. I’d protect you darlin’.” I bit my lip at his words and I could see it, him sweeping me off my feet to protect me from the dangers of his brother. Soon we drove home, cracking jokes and laughing like kids the whole way. Once we were home I got out of the truck and stumbled slightly. “You good?” He asked, looking at me from the front of the truck. “Just dandy!” I said with a grin. I reached in and grabbed my purse, drink and food bags before walking inside. I threw away the bags and set my drink in the fridge before going back outside and grabbing the alcohol to bring in. 

“You know, I don’t think I've checked my phone all night.” Not that anyone would’ve texted me or anything like that. I reached into my purse and rooted around for my phone. “I know it’s in here.” I muttered. I all but climbed into the bag searching for my phone when someone cleared their throat behind me. “Looking for this?” Jake asked as he waved my phone in the air. “Oh, thank you.” I laughed and reached for it, but he held it up over his head. “Please.” I said and he smirked. “That’s not the magic word.” He said and I looked up at him through my lashes, biting my bottom lip. “Thank you for tonight, and you looked very, very handsome.” I said, my finger tracing his sternum. I swore I heard him gulp and he lowered his arm. “And you look beautiful.” He said and I grinned, snatching my phone from him and walking out of the kitchen. I clicked my phone on and saw a few notifications but I had about ten emails. I sifted through them and saw one from USD and SDSU respectively. “Oh my god.” Anxiety struck and I tossed my phone on the couch, hardly able to look at it. I chewed my nail for a moment before grabbing it and opening the one from the University of San Diego first. I took a deep breath and read it. ‘Miss Motley, thank you for your interest in our program but we are sad to say you have been denied entry into our nursing program.’ Tears stung my eyes and I sniffled as I set my phone down. I didn’t want to cry, not loudly at least. I realized I still had one more email to look at, so I wiped my cheeks and grabbed my phone and opened the email from San Diego State University. 

‘Miss Motley, thank you for your interest in our program.’ I sighed, setting my phone down and wiping my eyes. I knew I should continue reading it, but it started the same way as the last. I tried not to be negative and took a deep breath before lifting my phone up again. ‘Congratulations on your acceptance into our nursing program.’ I got in. I got in! A scream escaped me as I jumped in the air, practically touching the ceiling as I did. “WHAT’S WRONG?!” Jake yelled and I let out another scream before saying. “I GOT IN!” I rushed him, jumping into his arms. I didn’t care if he wanted to hold me or not, I needed to be held.“You got in?!” “I got in!” He squeezed me to him and swung me around. “Which one?” He asked as I looked down at his face. “SDSU!” I felt like I should sprint, I wanted to jump so hard I could put a hole in the floor, I felt like I could win an MMA fight. I had to do something or else I thought I would explode, appendages flying across the room. My body was practically vibrating and Jake walked over to the couch, still holding me and he set me down. He sat next to me and took my phone, reading over the email. I repeatedly slammed my hands down on the couch as I squealed and he chuckled. “Congratulations, darlin’.” He said, his finger hooking under my chin and turning my head to face him. 

“You really truly deserve this.” He said, his finger still under my chin as I smiled at him. “You really think?” I asked and he nodded. “I know.” His eyes flicked to my lips then back to my eyes. I grinned at him, leaning forward ever so slightly. Kiss me, please. I don’t want to hold back anymore. Those thoughts were mine and mine alone, but with the way he was looking at me, it was like he had all access to my mind and everything inside. His hand came up, resting on the side of my neck, holding me close. He moved ever so slightly closer and I could feel his breath fanning across my face. His green eyes met mine and I couldn’t help myself anymore. I surged forward, my lips colliding with his in desperation. But that desperation was returned as his other hand went into my hair, fingers tangling in it. My hands reached up, running across his chest before gripping his shoulders. I moaned into the kiss, and I felt him grin. He tugged on my hair and I gasped, allowing his tongue to tangle with mine. I slid closer, desperate to close the space between us but Jake let go of my neck and wrapped his arm around my waist, hauling me into his lap. 

I sat perched on his lap, he held me close as I wrapped my arms around his neck, moaning into his open mouth and I felt him grow hard beneath me. I couldn’t help but grind down on him, making him groan. “Do you know how hard it is to have a pretty little thing like you living in my house and I can’t do shit about it.” He said against my lips. I wanted him to touch me. Touch me in all the places he hadn’t yet. My breasts, my legs, my ass, my wet core. Suddenly he pulled away, both of us gasping as he rested his forehead on mine. “Why’d you pull away?” I asked, gasping. How badly I wanted to kiss him again. “We still need to celebrate.” He said with a grin and I bit my lip, arching my back slightly and tangled my fingers in the hair at the base of his neck. “Mm, but I liked the way we were celebrating, and I could think of other ways.” I said, leaning in and kissing him once. “Fuck,” He groaned, his head falling back. “I want to. God, I want to. But we’re both intoxicated.” He said as his hands rested on my waist, one of his thumbs brushing just below my breast. “I feel fine.” I said and he gave me a small smile. “Sure you do.” He was right and as much as I hated it, we shouldn’t. “But we will celebrate however you want.” He said and I grinned. “I want the rest of my drink. Some fresh chocolate chip cookies from the dough I have in the freezer and a good movie.” He grinned, standing with me in his arms and walking upstairs. My heart sped up, a small part of me hoping he changed his mind but my hopes died when he set me in front of my bedroom door. “You put on something comfy and I’ll get everything set up.” 

I nodded and he walked downstairs. I knew exactly what to put on. The satin emerald green tank top and shorts, I saw the way Jake looked at me the last time I had them on, I was hoping to draw out the same reaction, maybe more. Once I was satisfied with how I looked I went into the bathroom and cleaned my face of the makeup and slid my glasses back on. I went downstairs and Jake handed me the giant styrofoam cup and I took a sip. I looked up at him and he smiled down at me. “Why don’t I roll the dough out and place them while you go change.” I said, taking the roll of parchment paper from him. He grinned down at me. “Alright.” He disappeared and I couldn’t help but wonder what he was hiding beneath those jeans. I shook my head, attempting to get the thoughts out. I was getting a little extreme, I needed to calm down. I got the cookies placed on the baking sheet and in the oven by the time Jake came back downstairs. Then everything in my head flew right out. The gray sweatpants accentuated the bulge between his legs and his tan skin contrasted, making his muscles and lines all very noticeable. He grinned helping me place the cookies on the baking sheet and we soon popped them in the oven. “Okay, what movie do you wanna watch?” He asked, raising his eyebrows and taking a sip of his drink. “I really don’t know. Something I've never seen before.” I said and he nodded. 

We were silent for a minute before he turned to me. “Have you ever seen The Longest Ride?” He asked and I shook my head. “It’s a romance but it’s pretty good in my opinion.” He said and I nodded. “Then let’s watch it.” He grabbed both of our drinks and we made our way to the couch. The cookies would take a few minutes so we gathered blankets to cover ourselves up with. We waited till the oven beeped and we pulled them out before starting the movie. We got all the cookies on the plate and we flopped down onto the couch next to each other. He turned on the movie and I spread out the blankets before pulling the plate close. He set the remote down once the movie started and turned to me. He reached down, hands gripping my ankles before he hauled my legs into his lap. I couldn’t help the giggle that escaped me and he grinned at me. “Alright, give me a cookie.” I lifted one off the plate and held it out, I expected him to take it but instead he bit down on it, taking half of it in his mouth. He leaned his head back, moaning loudly, and I realized I wanted to be the one drawing those noises from him. “God, these cookies are better than sex.” He said and I bit my lip. Probably not better than sex with me. I thought it and I could feel heat creeping up my neck from the thoughts. 

We ate the cookies and watched the movie, my head on his shoulder and one hand on his chest. His right arm was wrapped around my waist and the other was rubbing soft circles on the outside of my thighs, his thumb occasionally creeping close to the inside. I finished my drink and I looked up at him. He was watching the movie intensely. Heat was coursing through my body and all I wanted were his lips on mine again, or really anywhere else. I leaned up slightly, my lips pressing against his neck, and as soon as I touched him, his hands gripped me tightly. I smirked, placing another kiss to his neck and after a minute his breathing picked up, chest heaving before he turned to me, my lips losing contact with his skin. I thought he would tell me to stop but instead his lips pressed against mine roughly and my hands threaded into his hair. I felt him grow hard under me, his length pressing against my thigh as his hands made their way up under my tank top. They were so warm against my skin and I tugged him closer. He pushed me till my back was flush with the couch cushions and he moved my legs to settle himself between them. “Fuck.” He moaned against my lips and I gasped, his hand sliding down between my legs, discovering exactly how wet I was for him. His lips attacked my neck and my nails grazed his back. 

He pulled away, forehead resting on mine as he tried to catch his breath and I attempted to pull him closer. “Katie.” He breathed my name and it sounded so good rolling off his lips. I stopped and opened my eyes, seeing him staring down at me. “Fuck.” I groaned, taking a deep breath. “Sorry. I’m so sorry, Jake. You said not to and I-” “It’s okay. Trust me, I’m struggling to resist just as much as you are.” He was still staring down at me as the credits rolled and I bit my lip. “You have work tomorrow.” It was already late and I knew he had to be up early. “Yeah, I do.” He replied, but neither of us made a move for a moment until I cleared my throat. Jake stood, and I followed. “You go to bed. I’ll clean up.” I said and he shook his head. “No, I’ll help.” I didn’t have it in me to argue, so he helped me straighten up before we both headed upstairs. I stopped in front of my door as he walked by, my hand was on the knob as I turned to Jake. “Hey Jake?” I asked as he stopped in front of his own bedroom door. “Yeah?” He asked, turning his back to the door and leaning on it. I walked over, hands behind my back. He looked down at me, a grin on his face as I stood before him. I stood on my toes, reaching up and kissing his cheek softly. “Thanks for believing in me.” I whispered before turning back to my door and stepping inside. I leaned my back against my door, taking a deep breath as a smile took over. I opened my mouth with a silent scream before shaking my hands around. 

That night, my heart was beating so wildly I could barely sleep. I was excited and scared about what the next day would hold. All day I read, trying to keep my mind off Jake but I had decided I would cook dinner for him tonight, as a thank you for everything he’s done for me. When he came home I had just seasoned the steaks and covered them. I slid them into the fridge to marinate as he walked into the kitchen, showered and changed. “Hey.” He said, leaning on the doorframe. I stood, turning to him and smiling. “Hi.” My voice was soft and I was trying not to giggle like a schoolgirl at the sight of him smiling at me. “Um, I wanted to talk to you about last night.” He said, not meeting my gaze. “What about it?” Unease settled in my stomach at his words. “We should probably just forget about it. Pretend it never happened.” The sadness was overwhelming. I felt like my throat closed up and I tried to keep the tears back. “I just think it’d be best for both of us.” I licked my lips, my eyes falling to my bare feet, my toes wiggling. “Um, yeah. Sure, if you think that’s what’s best.” I said and he nodded. “Now come on.” He said, motioning me to follow him. “Where are we going?” Surely not out to dinner. “I’m gonna cook dinner, I have the steaks in the fridge marinating.” He turned and smiled at me. “I promise, we’ll be back and I’ll help you cook. We’re just gonna drop by Bob’s place.” I furrowed my brows. “Bob? Why Bob’s?” I asked, following him out of the kitchen. “You gotta have a way to get to school. We can’t share my truck if we’re going opposite directions.”

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @kmc1989 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @sunderland-6 @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan @gg-trini @memeorydotcom @schreksdoubledeckerhomechecker @inthestars-underthesun @praline357 @fanboyluvr @greaser9902 @felinegrate

#jake hangman seresin #jake seresin #hangman seresin #hangman #top gun maverick #jake seresin top gun #jake seresin x oc #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #adhd oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 3

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, asshole parents, Jake is a jerk to start.

Word Count: 7.0k

Chapter 2 | Masterlist

I made my way into the rec room where of course, Lieutenant Seresin and Coop were there, as well as Bradley and Natasha. I completely ignored them as I made my way over to my usual table. I have got to ask my dad if I can study somewhere more secluded. I sat down, pulling out my stuff and getting to work. I felt eyes on me and looked up to find Natasha and Coop both looking at me while Bradley and Lieutenant Seresin were having a conversation. Natasha offered me a smile and I gave her a small one back before turning my head back to my work. They all continued their conversation as I worked through my essay. I was so concentrated on my work, I completely missed someone else coming into the room. “Miss Blair?” I looked up, seeing the Lieutenant from earlier standing in front of me. “Yes?” I asked confusedly. “Admiral Blair wants to see you in his office.” Fear clenched my heart. Did Dr. Nieman call him? I nodded and stood. “Okay. Thank you.” I went to walk out of the room as he followed closely behind. “Um, you don’t have to follow me.” I said and he shook his head. “Admiral Blair instructed me to escort you to his office. I am more scared now than I was before. I stared at him for a moment before he motioned me ahead. I walked ahead to dad’s office. It felt like the hallways were getting longer and longer.

When we finally arrived, the Lieutenant knocked on the door, opening it when there was a grunt on the other side. I stepped through, seeing my dad in his desk chair, staring out his window, clenching his fist. “Lieutenant. Leave us.” My hands trembled as the Lieutenant left and fear ran in my veins. After yesterday I didn’t want to be alone with him. He terrified me. “You know, you’ve never been the perfect daughter.” Tears sprung to my eyes at his words. “But running out of class is unacceptable.” I hung my head out of habit, not wanting to see the look on his face. “LOOK AT ME!” I jumped as he banged his fist on his desk. I looked up to see him staring at me. “I have put you through school. I have fed you, clothed you, given you a nice home. But the thanks I get is you running out of class, not only embarrassing yourself, but the whole family!” I held my breath and willed the tears away. “We have a reputation to uphold! And it will not be tarnished because you got your feelings hurt! Do you understand me?” I nodded quickly. “Use your words.” “Yes, sir.” I squeaked out. “But that’s not why I called you in here.” I furrowed my brows in confusion. “Word travels fast on a naval base, I want you to remember that.” He said menacingly as he stepped around his desk as I still looked at him in confusion.

“So tell me why, you thought it would be a good idea to go sleeping around with my men?” His voice was low, and almost a growl. “What?!” My hands shook as they ran through my roots. “I-I did-“ He held up his hand, which was trembling. “Stop talking.” I bit my lip, tears streaming down my cheeks. “I swear I didn’t sleep with anyone! You have to believe me!” “SHUT UP!” I jumped back as his voice boomed around the room. “You will not go around spreading your legs and seducing my men!” I shook my head as I clenched my hands to my chest. “Dad, you have to believe me!” I sobbed, startled as his hand connected with the same cheek as yesterday. My glasses flew across the room, and I reached out trying to find them when my dad crouched down, wrapping his fingers around my neck and forcing me to face him. “You stay away from my men, especially Lieutenant Cooper and Lieutenant Seresin since they seem to be your favorites.” I shook my head in his grip as I cried. “I didn’t! I swear!” He tightened his grip on me. “DON’T LIE TO ME!” He yelled. “NO DAUGHTER OF MINE WILL BE A WHORE!” He said as he shoved me to the floor. I cried there on his office floor as he went and sat back in his office chair. I attempted to catch my breath, slowing my cries before sitting up and grabbing my glasses. Once I slid them on, I could make out the angry look on his face as he stared at me. “Get the fuck out of my office!” I turned and grabbed the door handle, swinging it open and running out.

I rushed to the bathroom down the hall, closing and locking the door so I could cry in peace. Who the fuck would tell him I was sleeping with anyone on base? I haven’t had sex in almost two years and definitely not with anyone in the navy. That must have been what that Lieutenant had to tell him. At the realization I swung the door open and looked around. He wasn’t in sight, so I decided to take a stroll around the base. After half an hour I found that same Lieutenant headed for the hangars. “Hey!” I called, making him turn to me. “We need to have a talk.” He stood still as I approached. “Who the hell told you I was sleeping around base?” He glared at me. “It’s just a rumor I heard.” I crossed my arms over my chest. “Who the hell started it.” I held his stare for a while. He was trying to intimidate me but after a minute he gave in. “Lieutenant Cooper.” I spun on my heel, marching away. “SON OF A BITCH!” I rushed back to the rec room in hopes he was still there. As I approached, I saw they were all still in there. I shoved the door open, letting it bounce off the wall, startling everyone. “How fucking dare you!” I yelled, staring Coop down like a predator. “How dare I what?” He asked with a smirk. “You think you’re funny? Going around, telling everyone I slept with you and a bunch of other men?” I asked as I slowly stalked towards him. “Woah, what?” Lieutenant Seresin said as he sat up. “Sit back down, I’ll get to you in a second.”

“Oh, Kate come on. We both know you would have anyway.” I heard the slap before I felt it, my hand stinging as Coop’s head turned sideways. “You bitch!” He jumped up, grabbing the front of my dress as everyone else jumped in. Bradley shoved Coop away as Natasha grabbed me. “You’re a real piece of shit you know that! I don’t know what the hell your problem is with me, but you need to back the fuck off.” I snapped as Natasha held my arm. “Or else what?” He asked. I really didn’t know what. No matter what I did, it would come back on me anyway. “See. You’re nothing without daddy. You think you’re so fucking great, don’t you, Kate? Sitting up there on your pedestal-“ He took a step forward but was cut off by Lieutenant Seresin. “Walk away, Coop.” Coop glared at him for a second before his eyes flashed to me. I glared at the back of his head as he turned and left the room, slamming the door behind him. Lieutenant Seresin turned to me quickly. “And you!” I pointed at him, ramming my finger in his chest. “I thought maybe you were a decent fucking person when I met you, but you proved me wrong. You’re no better than him. I hope you enjoy your miserable life, seeing as how you ruined mine.” I huffed before gathering my things. “Katie.” Natasha said as she rushed over while Bradley and Lieutenant Seresin had a quiet argument. “I thought I told you to stay away from me?” I asked as I slid my textbook into my bag.

“We want to help you.” I huffed, sling my bag onto my shoulder. “When are you going to get it through your thick skull that I don’t need any fucking help?” I yelled at her, catching her by surprise. I made my way to the door, stopping and giving them one last look. “This is just the way my life is. I’ve accepted that, and the sooner you do, the better. I don’t need anyone else fucking up my life for me.” I said before marching down the hallway. I searched for an empty room, finally coming across one a few floors up. I slowly opened the door, but as I saw Captain Mitchell, I attempted to close it, but I was caught. “You can come in.” I sighed, opening the door and stepping in. “I’m sorry, Captain. I was looking for a quieter place to study and I thought this room was empty.” He gave me a smile, stepping closer. “You can use it. I was just leaving, and no one else will be in here today.” I smiled in return. “Thank you, Captain.” He walked by me as I pulled out a chair and sat down. “Oh, Miss Blair?” I turned to him. “Are you… okay?” I just pursed my lips and nodded. “Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?” He chewed on his cheek for a second before speaking. “You just look upset.” I shook my head. “That’s just my face, Captain.” I said, throwing in a fake chuckle at the end. “Alright. Well, you have a nice evening.” I nodded at him. “You too.” I responded. Once he was gone, I sighed, looking down at my textbook, deciding I didn’t have the energy to study anymore. “Fuck it.” I said before pulling out my phone, opting to scroll through Instagram instead.

The next few months followed the same routine. I would go to school, come to base and sneak up to this classroom so no one would know where I was. Without other people to get me in trouble, my life became a little easier. I wasn’t shamed so much by my parents and even my grades had improved a little. This classroom became like my little safe haven. The place I come to relax before I started on my homework. I could even see the runway just outside of the large glass windows and I could even see everyone taking off. Some time I would zone out and just watch the jets the entire time I was in here, others I would scroll through my phone or read a book if I didn’t feel like studying. I should’ve known that wouldn’t last long though. I arrived at base the first week of March and as I went to walk into my dad’s office, Lieutenant Seresin was walking out. I went to walk past him, but he stood still as a statue in front of the closed door. “Excuse me.” I said, not meeting his eye. “I need to talk to you.” I shook my head. “No, you don’t. I’m not being polite anymore. Get the hell out of my way.” I said quietly. He slowly moved out of the way, and I walked into the office. “Hi, dad.” I greeted. “You have an exam next week. I expect you to study for the rest of the day.” I nodded. “Yes, sir.” I spoke. He never once looked at me, keeping his eyes on his computer. “Dismissed.” I turned and rolled my eyes, making my way out of his office. Lieutenant Seresin was still outside the office. I walked past him, and he tried to follow but I rounded on him. “Don’t fucking follow me.” My voice was threatening, and he held his hands up in surrender.

Every chance Lieutenant Seresin saw me, he would try to stop and talk to me. But I made it very clear that I did not want to talk to him. I managed to separate myself from everyone, even Natasha and Bradley got the hint and didn’t even acknowledge me if they saw me. It hurt, but it’s what had to happen. I wanted friends, I wanted to be social. But every time I was, my parents found something wrong and made me miserable. I barely passed last semester, so I needed to bust my ass and do better this semester. It’s just so hard when I don’t enjoy any of it. I stared at my textbook, reading the same line over and over again before finally getting tired of it and grabbing my phone. I scrolled through social media for a little while, but I eventually got sucked in and started doomscrolling. “That doesn’t look like studying.” I gasped, tossing my phone on the table as I turned around. I glared at Lieutenant Seresin as he leaned against the doorframe. Instead of fighting with him I started gathering my stuff. “I really need to talk to you.” I shook my head at his words. “No, you don’t.”

“Yes, I do. I want to apologize.” I scoffed, stuffing my textbook into my bag. “Bullshit.” I reached for my notebook as he slammed his hand down on it. “Please. Just listen to me.” I stared at him for a moment before huffing. “Guys like you don’t do apologies. You just say and do what you want without worries of the repercussions for you or the people around you. So no, I won’t listen to your bullshit apologies. Because I am done having other people ruin my life for me. I’m good enough at that on my own.” I said as I yanked my notebook out from under his hand. “You don’t know me.” He said as he stood straight. I gawked at him, jaw on the floor. “I don’t know you?” I questioned. “I know that you are a pompous, vain, self-righteous asshole. The way you have treated me over the last four months has shown me nothing different. But if you are someone different, maybe try acting like it and stop following Coop’s lead. Because he will ruin you in the long run.” I slung my bag onto my shoulder before turning and walking out, it was time for me to leave anyway. I left him standing there, meeting my dad at his office door as he locked it. “Get a lot done?” I nodded. “I did. A whole three chapters.” I lied. He nodded, shoving his keys in his pocket. I followed him outside and got in my car before heading home.

Once there I went upstairs, feeding my fish and smiling as they all swam for the food. I set my bag down and pulled out my stuff, laying it on the white desk. I slipped my heels off, placing them neatly in my closet as my mother came in. “Come downstairs, we need to get dinner ready.” I nodded, following her. Once we had dinner on the table, I sat quietly while my parents had their usual evening conversations. “Katie.” My head snapped up, surprised by the snap of my mother’s voice. “Yes?” She scoffed as she stared at me from across the table. “Head in the clouds like usual.” I pursed my lips, steeling my face so it was expressionless. “I asked if you’ve spoken to any of those boys on base?” I quickly shook my head, knowing what she was insinuating. “No ma’am. I don’t speak to anyone on base except for dad.” She nodded. “Good. If the other navy wives found out you were running around like the base prostitute, we’d be in ruins.” I didn’t sleep with anyone. But they’ll never believe me. Most parents believe their kids could do nothing wrong. Mine believe everything I do and say is wrong. “Well Lieutenant Seresin asked about you.” Dad said as he cut his eyes over to me. “I have ignored him, but he has tried to speak to me. I told him I had nothing to say, and he kept insisting so I told him to stay away from me.” Dad scoffed. “Maybe I should ban you from base. That would solve all of our problems real quick.” I nodded. “I would be okay with that.” I said as I sat my fork down, meeting his gaze.

“Absolutely not. You know I have book club on Monday, I do afternoon coffee on Tuesday and Thursday, Rose does a late lunch on Wednesday’s, and I have bridge on Friday’s.” I kept my eye roll to myself. God help if my mom couldn’t be a social butterfly and put on this perfect family act. “We can’t trust her in this house alone.” I took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. “I’m twenty-five, mother. The most I’ll do is study and shower.” She laughed at my words. “Do you really think we believe that? We were twenty-five at one point too. You’ll be sneaking boys in here left and right, and I’ll be damned if you act like a whore in my home.” I shook my head. “No, I won’t.” I said and her eyes snapped to me. “Do not talk back to me. We’re not stupid. When you start acting like a whore, you will always be one. You can’t change that.” The rest of dinner was silent, and I relished in my alone time while I did the dishes. But soon it was back to my room, and back to studying. I read a few pages before my mind drifted to what my dad said at the table. I have to get Lieutenant Seresin off my back, he needs to realize he has to stay away from me. So, I picked up my phone, opting to text Natasha to see if she could help.

Is there anyway you can tell Seresin to back off?

Is he bothering you?

Yes. He keeps saying he wants to apologize but I know it’s bullshit.

Actually, I don’t think it is. After you yelled at him and Coop that day, he’s felt pretty bad about how he acted.

Sorry, but I don’t believe that. He’s been nothing but awful to me.

He changed when he saw the marks on your face and neck. Katie, he really does feel bad.

I don’t care if he feels bad. I don’t want to hear it. Can you get him to back off or not?

I’ll try.

I huffed as I went back to studying. If he won’t listen to me, maybe he’ll listen to Natasha. Things were slowly getting a little better. It was never great, but I haven’t had… scary thoughts in a while, so I think it’s better than it was. My door swung open, revealing my dad. “We have an event this weekend. So you need to study extra this week since you won’t have time this weekend.” I nodded. “How long have you been on that chapter?” He asked, eyeing my textbook. I looked down, realizing I had been on the same chapter for three days. “Just a few hours.” I lied and he came closer, staring at the number at the top. My heart was beating hard in my chest, thudding against my rib cage. “Okay. Just hurry up. You need to get through this quick.” I nodded before he turned and walked out. I ran my hands through my hair, tears building up in my eyes. “How am I going to get through ten chapters in three days?”

By the time Saturday rolled around I had only managed to get through four chapters. I just couldn’t focus on it. So I made an attempt to read my textbook as I slipped my heels on, but to no avail. So I tossed my book back onto my desk and grabbed my purse. I walked downstairs to wait for my parents, but my mom was already waiting. She turned to me and sighed. “Why don’t you go put your contacts in?” I bit my tongue, holding back. “I already have my makeup on.” I retorted and she stopped messing with her earrings to look at me. “It wasn’t a question.” I sighed, making my way back upstairs. “Lose your attitude!” Mom yelled, making me stop at the top of the staircase. I clenched my fists, practically vibrating in frustration. I went into the bathroom, taking my glasses off and grabbing my contacts. I struggled but I managed to lift my eyelid enough to slide my contact in without getting makeup in it. I blinked my eyes to clear them just as my mother yelled up the stairs. “Katie Scarlett! You get down here right now! We will not be late because of you!” We wouldn’t be in this position if you let me wear my glasses. I thought as I made my way downstairs. I met my parents out in the garage, climbing into the backseat of the truck.

I sat and watched the world go by as my dad drove, but he stopped me as we arrived at Admiral Simpson’s home. “You should’ve worn a different dress.” I furrowed my brows in confusion. I wore a powder blue skater dress with a square neckline. It came down to my knees and had short sleeves. “Mom didn’t say anything about it.” I said as I ran my hand over the skirt. “You’re drawing too much attention to your chest. Just stay with us and don’t draw too much attention to yourself.” He said before turning to my mother, who wrapped her arm around his. “Don’t draw too much attention to yourself.” I muttered ever so quietly. “What?” Mom turned and asked. I shrugged my shoulders, meeting her gaze. “I didn’t say anything.” She turned back and walked inside with my dad. Mrs. Simpson had decided to throw a garden party of sorts for Admiral Simpson’s birthday and invited my parents and me. I expected to see people I didn’t know, maybe a handful that I did know. But I was caught off guard seeing Bradley and Natasha. I kept my head down, following my parents over to where Admiral Simpson stood with a beer in his hand. “Admiral Blair. Glad you could make it.” He said as he shook my father’s hand. “Happy to be here, and Happy Birthday.” The fake personas made me nauseous. No one knew how they really were, only the front they put on. “Donna.” He held his hand out to my mom who gave him a fake smile. “Mrs. Blair is fine.” God, she’s so high and mighty.

“Katie.” I firmly shook his hand with a large smile. “Good to see you again, Admiral.” He nodded. “Likewise.” He smiled at my parents and motioned towards the table. “Help yourself, we have wine, beer, champagne for later. Food will be out in a bit.” They nodded and headed for the drinks. I followed closely behind and grabbed a glass of wine after my parents got their drinks. “Oh no.” Mom said, lifting the wine glass from my hand. “I don’t need you drunk and embarrassing us.” She grabbed a glass with water in it and placed it in my hand. She turned back to my father, and I just looked down at the glass in my hand. I just sighed, looking up to see Bradley looking at me. I looked away, but I was startled by Maverick who came up next to me. “Admiral Blair, good to see you. Glad you made it.” He said as he grabbed my dad’s hand, shaking it. “Captain Mitchell. I’m surprised to see you here.” He said. “Ah well, can’t avoid everything all the time am I right?” He laughed and I chuckled quietly, stopping when mom turned to me. “Hey Mav.” Oh great, here come Bradley and Natasha. “Rooster. Hey!” Maverick pulled him into a hug before hugging Natasha. “Admiral.” Bradley addressed my dad who shook his hand. “Lieutenant Bradshaw. Good to see you.” He greeted my mom before turning to me. I gently shook my head, hoping he wouldn’t address me. “Katie.” He said and my head snapped towards him. “Hello Lieutenant.” I greeted him with a nod, not meeting his gaze.

“Hi, Katie.” Natasha pulled me into a hug, catching me off guard. I hugged her back, not wanting to seem rude. Eventually she pulled away, holding my hands as she looked at my dress. “This dress looks so good on you! I love the color!” I smiled at her. She had on a white strappy tea length dress with roses on it. “I love yours as well.” She smiled at me. “How’s school going? You’re halfway through your semester, right?” She asked. I nodded and went to speak, but of course I was cut off. “She is, and she’s doing so well this semester.” Mom said as she wrapped her arm around mine, smiling at Natasha. “My Katie Scarlett is so smart, I couldn’t be more proud of her.” I gritted my teeth, listening to the lies she was spouting off. “I’m sure you are proud.” I noticed the fake smile she gave my mother, and I know mom noticed as well, giving one right back to her. “We are. We’ve raised such a smart and… classy daughter.” She said as she glared at Natasha. “Mother.” I hissed and her eyes flashed to me. “What? Just pointing out the obvious.” Whether Natasha was offended or not, she didn’t show it. “Well, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go talk to my WSO.” She said and waved to me as she walked away.

“Maverick. It’s my understanding that you once again avoided a promotion.” My dad addressed and Maverick nodded. “I prefer being up in the sky, and the higher in the ranks I climb, the less time I spend in the air. I’m perfectly happy with my current position.” My dad hummed. “Well I understand that Iceman lined up a position for you here in North Island for after the mission?” Maverick nodded. “It was originally Captain of a team, but since we worked so well together, Admiral Simpson made the Dagger Squad my team.” Dad nodded, but I could tell he was angry. “Well, let’s just hope your team continues to be great.” Maverick nodded at his words with a smile. “Oh, we will sir.” Maverick knew what my dad was insinuating and had no problem brushing him off. “Yeah, we’re not called the best of the best for nothing.” My father glared at Rooster who just had a smug grin on his face. “Well, let’s not crowd the Commander. We’ll leave you to mingle.” Maverick said, pushing Bradley away. But not before his eyes met mine. There was something in his eyes that I couldn’t place, but he didn’t look happy. They walked away and once again I was left alone with my parents.

They paraded me around, going on about accomplishments I’ve never even had. They were so worried about our ‘image’, they had no problem lying and making things up. I was sat at a table with my mother, staring off into space. There was a squirrel in the neighbors yard, struggling to climb up the shepherds hook to get into the bird feeder, but he kept sliding down. It was quite entertaining to watch. “God. I hate these things. Everyone wants to talk to me.” My dad’s voice broke me out of my trance as he sipped on his beer. “Commander Blair.” I averted my gaze from the blonde making his way over, but I did catch sight of the girl with him. She was tall, long light brown hair, a long pink dress adorning her slim figure. My dad turned, a fake pleased look on his face. “Lieutenant Seresin.” He said, shaking his hand. “Good to see you here, and who is this?” He asked, motioning to the girl next to him. “This is Kelly. My girlfriend.” He said as he smiled down at her. God, I wonder if she knows how he acts around others? “Nice to meet you, Admiral.” He shook her hand before someone got my parents attention. They turned, walking away and I followed behind before my wrist was grabbed. I was startled and turned to see he had his own hand wrapped around me.

“I really need to talk to you.” I shook my head, yanking my wrist from him. “I have nothing to say to you, and I’m not interested in anything you have to say.” I rushed away from him, leaving him standing there with his girlfriend. I was forced to stick with my parents all day, my mother usually keeping her arm looped with mine and plastering fake smiles. But I finally broke away to go to the bathroom. There were so many people here. You can’t turn around without bumping into someone and everyone is talking so loudly. I wasn’t happy to come here, but my mood plummeted, and I can’t even bring myself to get out of my seat at the table we were sitting at. But I had to pee so bad, I forced myself through the crowd. I came out, running right into someone’s chest. I stepped back with a huff, looking up to meet those same green eyes that have done nothing but glare at me the last few months. “Excuse me.” I muttered, pushing past him, but I was startled when he grabbed the strap of my purse, yanking it off my shoulder and causing me to turn around as a reflex. “You’re going to listen to what I have to say.”

“I have enough people telling me what to do. You will not be another person on that list.” I snapped, yanking my purse from him. He reached for me, yanking me into his chest before he shoved me into a room and slamming the door. “You are going to listen to me.” He said as he looked down on me. But the only thing I could focus on was the closed door. “Open the door.” I said as I pointed past him. “Not until you just listen to me! It’s not hard but you keep running from me!” He took a step towards me, and I took a huge step back, bumping into a table. I looked back and realized it was a desk, and we weren’t just in any room, but Admiral Simpson’s office. “Oh god.” I felt nauseous when I realized where we were. “We have to get out of here.” I said but as I tried to push past him, he stopped me. “Katie, we’re fine.” I shook my head as he held me by my biceps. “You don’t understand! Getting caught in here is bad enough getting caught in here with you? My dad will kill me.” He furrowed his brows in confusion. “Hey. No one is going to find us in here. But we wouldn’t even be here if you had just listened to me weeks ago.” I shoved his chest as tears blurred my vision. “Of course, you would find a way to turn this back on me!” I yelled at him. “No! Look would you just-“ “Sh!” I shushed him as I listened for the voices again. “I don’t know where she went.”

It was my dad. I froze when I heard his heavy footfalls getting closer and closer. “Come on.” I was pulled into the closet in the room as Lieutenant Seresin closed it behind us. “Back here.” He shoved me behind a few filing cabinets stacked on top of each other. My back was pressed against them as he stood in front of me, his hands on my waist, and our bodies pressed together as he watched and listened. I held my hands to my chest, not wanting to touch him. I heard the office door open, and I started trembling as I heard my dad’s voice. “I swear, when I find her…” He sounded pissed, I looked towards the ceiling in hopes it would keep the tears at bay. “She’s done when I get my hands on her, ruining my image like this.” Nothing could stop my tears at this point, I just hoped it wouldn’t ruin my makeup. I held my breath, waiting until his footsteps echoed down the hallway. After a few seconds I let go of the breath I was holding, my vision falling to my heeled feet. “We’re good. He’s gone.” I wiped the tears from my cheeks before picking my head up. “Good. Now, let me go.” He shook his head. “Would you just listen to me?” I stared up at him, dying to push him away. But his gaze had me locked in place. “Okay. I’ll listen but that doesn’t mean I’ll change my mind about you.”

“I never said we slept together.” I was taken aback by his words. “Coop started that rumor and decided to throw my name in there with a bunch of other people’s. I’m sorry and I swear, if I had known about it, I would’ve put a stop to it.” I scoffed as I hiked my purse higher on my shoulder. “The way you’ve been treating me since that first day on base tells me a different story.” He sighed, hand rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m not gonna lie. Coop had a lot to say about you and none of it was good.” I rolled my eyes at him. “He’s a pathetic man child who can’t stand to not get his way. So he has no business spewing lies about me.” He nodded, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “I agree, and I promise, I’m nothing like the guy you’ve seen these last few months.” He flashed me a smile, but I just scowled at him. “He wasn’t forcing you to act that way. You did that all on your own. He may have altered your perception of me, but you never took the chance to even find out for yourself. Maybe next time before treating someone like shit just because someone else tells you they’re this one type of person, take time to get to know them and find out for yourself.” He hung his head, knowing I was right. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to figure out an excuse to give to my parents as to why I’ve been gone for so long.” He gave me space, allowing me to come out from behind the filing cabinets.

I slowly peeked my head out of the closet and found the room empty and the door shut. I let out a sigh of relief before walking over to it, listening to the other side carefully. “What are you doing?” He asked and I held my hand up. “Listening for my dad’s footsteps.” “You can tell it’s your dad by the sound of his footsteps?” I furrowed my brows, looking at him. “You can’t?” He rolled his eyes, reaching forward and pulling me away from the door before swinging the door open. I glared at him as he stared down the hallway, face pale. I looked out to find Not only Natasha, but his girlfriend standing there as well. “Um…” He said as he stared at her. “What the fuck is going on? Why the hell are you locked in a room with another girl?!” She stormed forward and I grew scared by not only the fire in her eyes but the volume of her voice. She would surely draw attention. “He was apologizing to me!” I said, catching her attention. “There was a rumor floating around a few months ago that someone made up, and I thought he was involved.” She stopped, glaring at me. “I’ve been avoiding him for months but he’s very persistent. But it's all cleared up now and we’re going our separate ways.” He nodded, gulping loudly as she glared at him. “They’re telling the truth. Katie text me, and asked me to get Hangman to leave her alone but he said he needed to apologize.” Natasha slid into the conversation, saving us from Kelly’s wrath.

“She’s not just covering for you?” She asked him and he shook his head. “Not at all. It’s one hundred percent the truth. You know I’d never do that to you.” He said as he grabbed her hand, staring down at her. “Okay. Sorry,” She said as she turned to me. “The makeup running down your face made it look like you two were up to something.” I gasped, my hands flying to my cheeks. “It is? Oh my god.” I started panicking trying to figure out how to fix my makeup without any on me. “Okay. Deep breath. I have makeup out in my car, we’ll fix you up and you’ll be good as new.” Natasha said as she grabbed my hand. “What if my dad sees us?” She shook her head. “He won’t Mav is busy annoying him for fun.” A small smile crept its way onto my face. “Come on.” She pulled me through the house and out the front door. She walked me over to a mustang with the top down and she slid into the driver’s seat as I slid into the passenger side. She rooted around her center console as I looked out at the road. “What if we just took off?” Her hair went everywhere as her head snapped up to me, a surprised look on her face. “What?” I shook my head. “Sorry. Intrusive thoughts.” I said as I turned to her. “I mean, if you really want to, I’ll take you somewhere.” I shook my head again, giving her a small smile. “No thanks. I just want to get my makeup fixed.”

She helped me clean off my face and I reapplied some eyeliner and mascara. “How do I look?” She smiled at me, separating some of my curls. “You look really pretty.” I raised a brow at her. “Sure.” I said sarcastically as I got out of the car. She came around, falling in step with me as I walked back inside. “I’m serious. You have this natural beauty about you. It doesn’t hurt you have amazing fashion sense.” I chuckled. “Thank you. I don’t remember the last time someone told me I looked pretty.” She seemed a little surprised by my words. “Really?” She asked as we stepped out the back door. I nodded just as mom stormed over. “Where’d you go, sweetie?” Her voice sounded sickly sweet as she placed one hand on my back, the other rubbing my arm. But I detected the venom in her voice. “I needed to get something from my car, so she walked with me.” Mom narrowed her eyes at Natasha, and I nodded. “And what did you have to get?” She questioned. “Mascara. She needed to touch hers up and it was out in her car.” She nodded. I knew mom was a little weary of our excuse, but she couldn’t prove us wrong, so she let it go. “Very well.” With that she hauled me back to our table, forcing me to sit there quietly while her and my dad mingled.

By the time the sun was setting, my mother was having a conversation with Mrs. Simpson and dad escorted me around the truck to the driver’s side, hiding us away from everyone. He pushed me back into the door, glaring at me as I hung my head. “I don’t believe that bullshit story you fed your mother. Where were you?” I gripped my dress in my fists as I avoided his gaze. “It’s the truth. I was with Natasha.” It wasn’t really a lie. I just wasn’t with her when he came to find me. He glared at me for a moment before leaning down to whisper in my ear. “I don’t believe you. But if I find out you were sneaking around or causing problems there will be hell to pay.” He practically growled. “Am I clear?” I nodded. “Yes, sir.” I said. “Good. Now get in the truck.” He said before walking away. I turned, grabbing the door handle as tears gathered in my eyes. But I stopped feeling eyes on me. I looked out at the line of vehicles, finding Natasha, Bradley and Lieutenant Seresin staring at me. I gave them a small smile, hiding my sadness before climbing into the truck and closing the door. It wasn’t long before my phone dinged. I pulled it from my purse, seeing Natasha’s name pop up.

If you need help, roll down your window, and wave us over and you can come with us. I’m serious Katie.

My heart thudded in my chest. My dad started the car so it could cool off in the California heat. All I would have to do is roll down the window and just stick my hand out the window. Hell, I could jump out and run. Adrenaline rushed through my blood stream, making my head foggy and sweat form on my neck. I looked down at the window button, my hand drifting over. My hand shook as I pressed the button to roll it down. It felt like it took years to watch it descend but once it did, I laid my arm on the door, looking out. It’s so easy, right? Just wave my hand and I could get out of this truck and leave. But at the same time, it’s never that easy, is it? I bit my lip, raising my hand as my parents slid into their seats. “We have the AC on. Why the hell do you have your window down?” My dad looked back and used his controls to roll my window up, almost catching my arm in the process. “Stupid girl.” My mom mumbled as dad pulled out of the curved driveway. We took a left, driving right by Natasha, Bradley and Lieutenant Seresin who all looked different levels of upset. Maybe my life is meant to stay this way forever? I thought as I laid my chin in my hand, watching the world go by in misery.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @genius2050 @sandaltoesocks

#undiagnosed #top gun maverick #jake hangman seresin #jake seresin #hangman seresin #hangman #jake seresin x oc #neurodivergent OC #ADHD OC #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc

[callsign-magnolia]

Undiagnosed // Ch. 18

Mature Content 18+

Jake Seresin x Neurodivergent OC

Summary: Katie Blair grew up trying to be the perfect daughter. She always struggled to be the prim and proper little girl her parents wanted. Big personality as a kid, but now at 25, she's the shy admiral's daughter who just keeps her head down and tries to get through law school. So what happens when she's had enough and with help from a certain Lieutenant, she gets out.

Warnings: Emotional abuse, trauma response, abusive parents, smut.

Word Count: 6.2k

Chapter 17 | Masterlist

Even with my eyes closed, the light burned. I rolled over, slowly opening my eyes. I sighed until I realized there was an odd smell in my bed. It smelled like… Jake. Everything rushed back, and I remembered what happened last night. I stared at the ceiling for a second before I had a little freak out in my bed. I let out a quiet squeal before my hands flopped down beside me. I stretched out on the queen size mattress, pointing my toes and allowing my back to pop. I sat up to find my dress was gone and Jake’s phone wasn’t on the nightstand where he set it down last night. My heart fell. What if he left after I fell asleep? He said last night that he didn’t regret it, but what if he changed his mind? God, how could I face him if he did? I sat there for a few minutes, thinking before I heard noise in the kitchen. I got up, grabbing my black silk robe and tying it around my waist. I opened my door and slowly made my way downstairs. 

Once my feet landed in the living room I could smell something sweet. I slowly padded over to the kitchen and was surprised to find Jake standing in front of the stove. He had a towel tossed over his shoulder as he stood there in his boxers. “Mornin’ darlin’.” He smiled at me and I returned it. “Morning.” I whispered. “I’m making french toast, it’ll be ready in a minute. Why don’t you make yourself some coffee and go sit at the table? I’ll bring the food out in a minute.” I was stunned but nodded. I walked behind him and over to the coffee maker where I made my coffee. Once it was done I went to walk behind him again but he turned, stopping me with a hand reaching across my hip. “Stop.” I furrowed my brows in confusion, but that dissipated as he leaned down and kissed me softly. “How you feelin’?” I smiled up at him. “Good. Really good.” He chuckled and kissed my forehead before letting me pass, but not without a swift smack to my ass as I walked by. I squealed and hurried out of the kitchen, sitting in my usual spot at the table. 

He was right, it wasn’t long before he brought the food out. I furrowed my brows as he set both plates in front of him. “Come here.” He motioned me over with a finger and sat back in his chair. I stood, walking over and he grabbed my hips, gently guiding me to sit on his lap. I straddled his thigh but he grabbed my legs, swinging me sideways. “That’s better.” His right arm wrapped around my waist before he grabbed a fork and cut part of the toast off, offering it to me. I blushed but took the bite off the fork. “Fuck,” I moaned, head falling back. “That’s good.” I was startled as his lips pressed into my neck, soft wet kisses just under my ear. My head was hazy and I could feel my blood thrumming through my veins. “Darlin’?” I hummed as his lips pressed against me again. “I asked if you wanted more.” I just nodded and he pulled away. My eyes opened and I watched as he cut off more for me and I took the bite again. Once more his lips pressed against my neck. I turned my head, giving him more access before I spoke. “You gotta stop.” I said and he chuckled, tongue darting out and licking just under my ear. “And why would I wanna do that?” 

I squeezed my thighs together, his voice was husky and I knew he had no intention of stopping. “I’m not gonna make it through breakfast if you don’t.” A groan escaped him as my hand that was wrapped around his shoulders, moved into his hair. “Oh really?” I nodded as his lips continued their assault. “Jake. I’m not kidding, I'm either about to climb you like a tree or suck your soul out.” I would happily do either. Ride him right here in this chair or get on my knees and feel him on my tongue again. He pulled away, squeezing my hip. “Let’s get you fed first.” First. The insinuation that there will be after breakfast sex had me excited. We ate our food, me feeding him a few bites before we got up. I was loading the dishwasher when I felt Jake press into me from behind. I stood up, leaning back into his chest as his hands gently rested on my waist. “Did you like breakfast?” He asked, breath fanning against my ear. “I did. It was absolutely delicious.” I said, leaning my head back against his shoulder and looking up at him. He smirked, lips attacking my neck again. My breath shuddered as one hand stayed on my waist, the other coming up to cradle the opposite side of my neck. “Jake.” I sighed. 

“It’s so easy to get you going.” He muttered against my skin. I pushed back into him, a groan escaping him. “What do you want, darlin’?” He asked, pressing kisses to my jaw. “You.” I whined, turning to face him. “Just want you.” He smiled at me, head dipping to gently kiss my lips. He threaded his fingers through my hair, keeping me close as my hands rested on his bare chest. “Thought maybe you regretted last night when I woke up and saw you were gone.” I admitted and he pulled back, forehead resting on mine. “I told you last night I could never regret it, and I meant it.” I smiled, stepping away from him and hoisting myself on the counter. “I don’t regret it either.” I said as he stepped closer. I laced my fingers behind his neck, legs wrapping around his waist and pulling him in close. I could feel he was getting hard and I smirked. “In fact, I really really want you.” He raised a brow. “Right now?” I nodded, leaning forward. “Right now.” With that, I kissed him, tongue licking along the seam of his lips. He opened for me, allowing my tongue to slip in. His hands gripped my thighs tightly, fingers digging in as I licked into his mouth. “What do you say, cowboy? You up for it?” He smirked at me before leaning close, his nose brushing against mine. He grabbed my ankles, lifting them and setting my feet on the counter next to me, baring my dripping pussy to him. “Don’t fucking move.” He said before smacking my thigh. I yelped before he walked away, leaving me exposed to the chilly air in the house. 

I sat there, patiently waiting for him to return, not moving. He came back with something between his fingers. He tossed it on the counter next to me and I noticed it was a condom. As I turned back to him, he gently held my neck as he leaned in. “Good girl.” I was putty in his hands. He reached down, untying my robe and opening it. His free hands slid around my waist before he kissed me. “Nothing on underneath your robe? You do that on purpose?” He asked, his nose nuzzling my jaw. “Yes.” I sighed out. His lips attached to my neck again and my mind went fuzzy. His kisses went down my throat, across my chest and I whined as he took one of my nipples between his teeth. His hand left my waist and slid down my torso until he grazed my core. “So needy for me aren’t you darlin’?” I nodded as he kissed between the valley of my breasts and down my torso. “I can’t help it.” I said and he chuckled before nipping at the skin beneath my breast. “Jake.” I gasped, arching into him. His hand pressed into my back, keeping me arched as he sunk to his knees. “I got you, darlin’. Don’t you worry.” His tongue darted out, licking up my center until he flicked my clit. I leaned my head back on the cabinet, eyes closed as my hand wandered down to his hair. His hair was messed up from where I ran my hands through it last night, and I couldn’t help but grip the hair at the back of his head, tugging gently. He moaned into my core, sending sparks of electricity through me. “You like that?” I asked, looking down at him. 

His eyes met mine, those green orbs focusing on me. I tugged on his hair again and he moaned against me. He sucked on my clit, making me hiss before he pulled away. “Katie, if you do that again-” I gripped his hair tightly, a smirk on my face before I tugged him back towards my core. “Shut up and lick my pussy.” I thought he was going to do it, but I yelped as he yanked himself away and his hand shot out, gripping my neck. His thumb brushed my jaw as he leaned close before he used his thumb to push my head back as he bit my neck. I cried out before he let go, licking my ear. “I’ve played by your rules long enough, I’m gonna enjoy breaking them while I break you.” I moaned at his words but yelped again when he lifted me from the counter and tossed me over his shoulder. His hand came up and smacked my ass playfully and I was surprised by the moan that escaped me. “Harder.” I demanded and he stopped. He moved me till my legs were wrapped around his waist and he held me close. “Are you sure, darlin’? I don’t wanna hurt you.” He said as he brushed some hair behind my ear. I nodded as I linked my fingers behind his neck. “I have so much negative association with marks on my body. I don’t want that anymore. I want to associate them with loving touches, not pain and misery.” I met his gaze and he held my eyes. “What are you saying, Katie?” One hand supported my weight and the other rubbed my back gently. “I want pain to make me think of pleasure, of you breaking me apart piece by piece until all that’s left is you.” I told him as my hand cupped his cheek. 

He slammed his lips into mine before pulling away and pushing me till I was back over his shoulder. I bit my lip before letting out a loud moan. His hand connected with my ass again, much harsher than the first time. He carried me up the stairs, a sense of purpose in his stride. We topped the stairs and I furrowed my brows as we passed my room. Jake made it to the end of the hallway where he swung his door open before slamming it behind us once we cleared the doorway. He walked over to the large king sized bed, tossing me onto it. My robe fell open around me, exposing my entire body to him. He leaned closer, nipping at my chest. My fingers tangled into his hair, one of his hands groping my breast and the other holding my hip. He grabbed my leg, hoisting it over his shoulder and I whimpered, needing him to do something. I opened my eyes just in time to see his hand pull back before he spanked me and I moaned. “You want more?” He asked and I nodded, hands now resting on his shoulders. “Please.” He smirked, kissing me quickly. “You’re so pretty when you beg.” He rolled my legs to the side, my back twisted at an odd angle before he spanked me again. “Just needed a little attention, huh?” He asked before spanking me again. I noticed he was staring at my ass and I looked and saw a red mark shaped like fingers. “You’ll walk around, covered in marks I left and everyone will know who you belong to.” He leaned over me, lips falling to my neck. “Jake,” I whined before he spanked me again. “Need you.” He chuckled, rubbing the red marks to soothe the sting. 

“Okay, darlin’. Hang on.” He pulled back and I thought he would grab the condom but he stopped and I felt his finger run up my entrance. I shivered before he plunged a single finger into me. I whimpered at the feeling. It felt like nothing compared to having his cock inside me last night, I felt so full then and this feels like nothing compared to that. “Jake.” I whined. “I told you I was done playing by your rules, and to remind you of your place, this is all you get right now.” He curled his finger forward, grazing that spot inside me and I moaned, my head falling back. “What is my place?” I asked, his forehead falling to mine. I was breathing heavily and I looked down, seeing his thick cock straining against his boxers. “With me.” I fully expected some sexual innuendo but he stunned me with that. I stared up at him and he smiled at me before his lips fell to mine again and his finger once again grazed that spot deep inside me. “You belong with me. You’re mine. No one else’s and I’m gonna show you that.” His nose grazed mine as his forehead fell to mine again. His finger continuously grazing that soft spot within my walls and I felt my belly tighten with pleasure. 

I moaned into the kiss, mouth opening as his free hand came up, tweaking my nipple. His tongue licked into my mouth, tangling with mine and fighting for dominance. I was so lost in the pleasure I couldn’t even put up a fight. “Oh! Oh fuck! Jake! Jake I’m gonna cum!” I moaned out. My hands reached behind my head, gripping his pillows tightly. I gasped and then cried out as he removed his fingers. “Jake!” I whined, attempting to sit up, but he pushed me back down, teeth latching onto my nipple. My fingers wove into his hair and he stopped. “Uh uh. You need to be punished for being bossy earlier.” His hand came up, gently gripping my throat. “So you don’t get to cum until I allow it.” I whined. “Don’t want your fingers. I want you inside me.” My hand trailed down his boxers, cupping his large erection through it. He gripped my wrist, pinning it by my head. “Not until you cum on my fingers, only then can you have my cock.” He bent down, biting across my chest and leaving marks behind. He used his finger to bring me to the edge over and over until I was a sobbing wreck beneath him. “Jake.” I cried out. Some of the marks he left were already turning dark in color and getting sore. He occasionally prodded at them and it felt good. The soreness felt so good. 

“You want more?” I nodded, my hands making their way into his hair. “Tell me how you feel and I’ll give you what you want.” His lips met mine in a deep kiss and I tugged on his blonde tresses as he held me close to him. "Fuck. Love you." He panted out. I froze, fingers still in his hair as his green eyes met mine. My heart pounded wildly in my chest. His fingers tightened their hold on my waist as he continued to look down at me. “Katie-” “Jake-” We both started at the same time. “Please. Let me go first.” He said and I stared at him for a second before nodding. “It’s ok if you’re not ready to tell me. I’m ready to tell you though, if you’ll hear it.” Deep breaths, Katie. It’s okay, just breathe. I nodded and he sat up, his own fingers running through his hair. “Katie.” He looked down at me, green eyes blown wide. “I meant what I said.  I don't know when it happened, but it did.  I love you, Katie." I felt tears well behind my eyes as I looked up at him. He leaned over me, his body weight pressing into me as his hand rested on the side of my neck. 

 His touch caused the tears to spill over and they flowed down my cheeks as one hand came up to hold his wrist. “You mean it?” His face faltered as he looked down at me before he leaned down, kissing my forehead, my nose and then my lips. “Unconditionally, darlin’.” He leaned down till his forehead pressed against mine. “You mean so much to me, Katie.” I choked on a sob before I grabbed his face and gently pulled him down into a kiss. It was soft and sweet, slowly venturing into deeper territory. I gently pushed on his chest until he sat up and I followed. I held his gaze as I slowly pulled my robe off my shoulders, tossing it to the floor. He stood and slipped his boxers off before crawling back onto the bed, his hand resting on my back as he laid me back down. I grabbed the condom from its spot next to me on the bed, opening it. I assisted him in sliding it on, his eyes never leaving me before he leaned over me, his lips crashing into mine once again. My fingers once again made their way into his hair, one of his hands gripped my thigh, hoisting it around his waist. “Tell me what you want, darlin’. I’ll give you anything.” He said as his lips latched onto my throat. I gasped as the swollen head of his cock nudged my entrance. “You.” I moaned out. “All I want is you, Jake.” He sat up, his eyes meeting mine before he kissed me gently. “I’m all yours, darlin’.” 

My hands rested against his neck as he slowly pushed into me. The way he stretched me out was a delicious feeling, the pain felt good. He pushed in a little before pulling out and pushing in more, working himself into me before he was finally buried to the hilt. He nipped at my breast as a gasp escaped me which turned into a moan. “You feel like heaven, Katie.” He moaned as he slid out a little before slipping back in. ”Jake.” I whined, his movements making me dizzy. “What is it, darlin’?” He asked as he gave a powerful thrust. “So big.” I moaned out. He brushed against that spot inside me causing me to squeeze around him and his hips stuttered. “Sh-shit, Katie. God you’re so tight, darlin’.” I lifted my other leg, wrapping it around him to pull him in closer. This wasn’t close enough, I needed him under my skin, to be so close that we would be connected in more ways than this. I wanted him tethered to my soul. He sat up on his knees, pulling me higher into his lap as his thrusts sped up. “Oh fuck! Jake!” I moaned out, tossing my head back against the pillows. The new angle had him brushing against that spongy spot inside of me repeatedly. “You look so beautiful with that fucked out look on your face. Makes me wanna keep you beneath me for the rest of my life.” He leaned down, kissing me and as he pulled back I sat up on my elbows, looking down and seeing him slip inside me before he pulled back out, leaving just the tip inside me. My mouth hung open as moans repeatedly fell from my lips and I looked up at him to see he was already looking at me. 

“Such a good girl for me.” I laid back at his words, my back arching as a shiver ran up my spine. “You like when I call you a good girl, don’t you?” He had a smirk on his face as he held my hips repeatedly slamming his hips into mine. I could only nod in response to his question as my moans grew louder. His hand cradled my cheek before he shoved his thumb into my mouth. I wrapped my lips around it, sucking harshly as I moaned around it. “Fuck, you’re a filthy little thing, aren’t you?Sucking on my thumb like it’s my cock.” Another harsh thrust had me moaning. A fire grew in my belly and I knew it wasn’t gonna be long. I reached up, pulling his thumb out and more moans escaped me. “That’s right, darlin’. Get loud for me. Let the neighbors hear who fucks you so good.” He leaned down, taking my nipple between his teeth and making me squeal. “Jake!” He chuckled against me, before releasing it with a ‘pop’. “What is it, darlin’? Hm? You gonna cum for me?” I nodded. “So deep. I’m gonna cum.” I babbled out, to me it didn;t even sound like a sentence. My head was spinning and I felt like I couldn’t get enough breath into my lungs, not with the smell of him invading me. He leaned over me, laying his body weight on me, which felt amazing. His arms went around my waist as his forehead rested on mine. It felt as if he somehow went deeper and I could almost feel him down in my belly. “Fuck, you’re so close, darlin’. Can feel you squeezing me like a vice.” His accent became thicker and it sent sparks through me. “You gonna cum on my cock, darlin’?” Oh god, how I wanted to. “Yes.” I whined out. “You’re doing so good for me. Come on, Katie. Soak my cock, darlin’.” I yelped as my orgasm grew closer. I wrapped my arms under his shoulders, nails digging into his back. “Fuck yes.” He groaned out. His chest was heaving and sweat covered his body, making him shine in the mid day light that glowed throughout the room. 

“Jake!” I whined, my legs starting to shake from the feeling. “That’s it, darlin. Fuck you’re gonna make me cum. Gonna let me cum in this pretty little pussy? Gonna let me ruin you? Because, fuck darlin’. You’ve already ruined me.” His arms came up under my own shoulders, crossing behind my back and holding me still as he pounded into me. “Fuck!” I yelled out as my orgasm washed over me. “Jake!” I screamed. I attempted to close my legs but because Jake was there I couldn’t. My back arched into him and he held me as he fucked me through my orgasm. “Oh fuck!” Jake yelled out. His lips crashed into mine as I raked my nails down his back. His own orgasm causing his body to spasm against mine. Even with the condom on I could feel his warmth flooding inside me and I thought back to what he said. “Gonna let me cum in this pretty little pussy.” Not gonna lie, the thought already had me ready to go again. “Katie.” I remembered he was above me and my eyes focused on him. “You okay, darlin’?” I nodded. “I’m fantastic.” I said and he chuckled before getting up. “Come on.” He pulled me from the bed, then into his arms. “We need a shower.” 

Everything about the shower was sweet, the sexual tension being left behind in the bedroom. It was all soft touches, and kisses as he held me under the water. The rest of the day was a blur with two more rounds of sex. Once on the couch and another with me pinned against the wall in the hallway. But when night came, another shower was over and the sheets on his bed changed, there was a heaviness on my chest. I slipped into a forest green nightgown that came about mid thigh, and I was brushing my hair out after I blow dried it. Jake was in his room and I walked over to my room to plug in my phone. Once that was done I slowly walked down the hall, my hands folded behind my back as I stopped in his doorway. He was sitting in bed, in nothing but his boxers, covers pulled back as he read a book. I wasn’t sure what to do from here. I know we slept in my bed last night, but that was spur of the moment, this wasn’t just because it was late and we were exhausted. We both had to get up in the morning, him for work and me for school. Does he even want me in his bed? “Katie?” I realized he was talking to me and I raised my brows in acknowledgement. “You okay?” I immediately nodded. “Yeah, I just uh… came to say goodnight.” He furrowed his brows in confusion as I turned around. “Where are you going?” I turned back to him, my own brows furrowed this time. “My room.” Oh, please ask me to stay. “Oh, you can sleep in there if you want. But I was kind of hoping you’d sleep in here tonight… with me.” There was a blush on his cheeks and I bit my lip to keep my smile from growing too wide. “Really?” I asked and he nodded. “Yeah.” I smiled and quickly walked to the far end of the bed as he pulled the covers back for me. 

I crawled in, getting under the soft covers and leaned back against the pillows. “Come ‘ere.” He reached over, arm wrapping around my waist and pulling me closer. I couldn’t help but giggle as I slammed into his side, my hand coming up to rest on his chest as he continued to read. “Is the book good?” He nodded. “It’s called ‘Devotion’.” I raised my brow, catching a glimpse of the back cover. “I may have to steal it sometime.” He just chuckled before closing the book and setting it on his night stand, cutting out the light. “I don’t think it’s really your style.” He said before He kissed my head, sliding down in the bed and pulling me close. My head rested against his chest, his heartbeat thudding in my ears. His thumb brushed rubbed circles into my hip and his chin gently rested on top of my head. This is the man that told me he loved me. I don’t know how it happened and apparently he didn’t either. I never thought I’d find someone who’d love me. I was sure my parents would marry me off to some stranger, and I think they almost did. Jake is not only handsome as hell, he’s compassionate, driven, motivated. He has goals he wants to achieve, he made a name for himself through hard work, not mommy and daddy’s money, like my parents would’ve married me to. He’s the kind of man I never realized I hoped for. 

I looked up at him, causing him to shift. “Jake?” I whispered, hoping he was still awake. “Yeah, darlin’?” He whispered back and I bit my lip. “I love you too.” I was almost worried he didn’t hear by how long it took him to react. But soon he looked down at me, green eyes meeting mine in the dark. “Really?” He asked and I nodded. “I do. I love you too.” He surged forward, lips meeting mine in a loving kiss. All the emotions we held poured into it. As he pulled away I realized I had a few tears streaming down my cheeks. “Be mine?” He asked as he cradled my face in his large hands. I immediately nodded. “Of course.” He smiled at me before he kissed my lips, my cheek, my nose, my forehead, everywhere he could. “I love you too, darlin’.” I smiled at him before burying my face in his chest. His arms tightened around me, giving me a sense of safety. Another thing I always wondered if I would ever feel with someone. “Goodnight, Jake.” I muttered before pressing my lips to his chest, right where his heart was. “Goodnight, darlin’.” His own lips landed in my hair and it wasn’t long after that, we both dozed off.

The next morning was a little bit of a blur. Jake gets up so early to get a run in before work I never felt him slip out of the bed. He has to be on base and ready by six thirty so when he leaned down and kissed my forehead at six a.m. it was time for me to get up anyway. He pulled away but I reached out and pulled him into an actual kiss. “Have a good day.” I whispered as I let him go. “You too, darlin’.” He brushed some hair from my face and I smiled at him. “I love you.” His smile grew wider and he grabbed my hand, kissing my knuckles. “I love you too.” With that he was out the door and pulling out of the driveway. Once he was gone I couldn’t help but squeal and kick my legs around in the bed. I quickly got up and got ready for the day, even managing to make time to make the bed. 

By the time I got to school I had beat Brook and Annie there, claiming the front table as ours. When they walked in they both sat on either side of me as I finished filling out my planner for the week. “What’s got you in a good mood? You hate being up early.” Annie said as she sat down. “I think I know.” Brook said, a sly grin on her face. “She has a hickey.” Brook whispered, pointing towards the junction of my neck and collar bone. Annie gasped and turned to face me fully. “You got fucked? That’s why you’re in such a good mood. Who was it?” She asked and I blushed. “Was it Jake?” Brook asked and I grinned before nodding rapidly. “Katie, if you're happy, great. Just remember what I said, friends with benefits rarely ever works out.” I bit my lip, sliding my chair back slightly and motioning them to lean in closer. “He told me he loved me last night.” They both reeled back, gasping. “SH!” They both stared at me wide eyed as I shushed them. “You’re so spilling at lunch.” Brook said as Rebecca came in, ready to start the lesson. 

“So he told you he loved you?” I nodded. “We had sex Saturday night, but what we did on Sunday wasn't just sex. It was… making love.” I usually cringed at the term, convinced I’d never have that. But after last night, I felt like I was on cloud nine! “That’s so sweet!” Annie said and Brook nodded. “You landed a looker too! Is he good in bed?” Annie smacked her arm as a blush crept up my neck. “Without giving too much detail, I cum, hard, every time.” Brook slammed her hand on the table. “Dammit! I’m so fucking jealous right now!” We both giggled at Brook’s reaction. “I’m serious! No man has ever made me cum! Even with oral. What about you Annie?” Annie blushed as well. “My boyfriend's learning. He was successful twice last week.” Brook groaned and laid her head on the table. “I need a man.” She said and we laughed. “We’ll find you one.” I said as I patted her back. 

Once we were done with class I rushed home, ready to see Jake. I smiled as I saw his truck in the driveway, and practically fell out of my own truck when I tried to get out. I locked the door and made my way up onto the porch. I swung the door open, practically shaking with excitement. “Jake? I’m home!” I called as I set my bag down by the table in the entryway. His footsteps sounded down the stairs and he was dressed in some dark wash jeans, and a black longhorns shirt with a hat on backwards. Dear god, this man is out to kill me. I was so excited to see him I couldn’t help but squeal as I ran for him and jumped into his arms. My lips met his and he chuckled as he wrapped his arms around me. My own arms around his neck and legs around his waist. “Well hi to you too.” He said as I pulled away. “I missed you.” I said as my forehead rested against his. “I missed you too, darlin’.” He set me down, kissing my cheek. “How was your day?” He asked as he stepped by me, pulling some chicken from the freezer. “Good. Um, Brook and Annie know.” He turned to me and smiled. “I haven’t told the team yet. Figured we could do that together.” I smiled and nodded as I stepped closer. “I like that idea.” 

I wrapped my arms around him, resting my cheek on his back as I took a deep breath. “Katie.” I hummed and he chuckled. “I gotta defrost this chicken, darlin’.” I pouted to myself slightly and pulled away. “Give me a minute and I’ll give you all the attention you deserve.” I smiled and leaned against the counter, watching as he put the chicken under cold water to thaw out before washing his hands. “Now, where were we?” He asked as he grabbed my waist. He went to lift me on the counter but I stopped him. “Uh uh. There’s something else I’ve been wanting to do all day.” I turned us around so his back rested against the counter before I sunk down to my knees. “God, darlin’. You’re gonna be the death of me.” He said, his hand cradling my cheek. “I thought the same thing when I saw you in these jeans.” God did he look good, but jeans could never hide how big he was. He was hard in his jeans and he moaned, his head falling back as I popped the button on them. The tent in his black boxers was obvious and I couldn’t help but place a soft kiss on his growing bulge. I looked up at him, his eyes glued to me as I pulled his jeans down a little before doing the same with his boxers. I could’ve drooled at the sight of him, hard and veiny as he rested against his abdomen. 

My tongue darted out, trailing the vein on the underside from base to tip. I wrapped my hand around him, pulling his cock towards my lips as I placed a soft kiss on the head. Precum leaked out and I couldn’t help but use my thumb to smear it around before taking him into my mouth. “Such a good girl for me.” He moaned out as I sucked on him. His words alone had me shifting, looking for some relief. My panties were soaked, so much so, I thought I might have a spot on my scrub pants. I took him deeper and his fingers tangled in my hair. “That’s it, darlin’. Taking me so well. You like sucking on my cock?” I looked up at him, nodding as I took more of him. “You can have my cock whenever you want, darlin’.” I placed both hands on his thighs as I worked to take him deeper. I had saliva dripping out of my mouth, it slid down my chin and neck and his cock was soaked in it. “God you give the messiest blowjobs. Fucking love it.” He moaned out as I started bobbing my head along his length, slowly taking more and more of him until finally my nose was nuzzled against the hairs at the base of his cock. I looked up at him as best I could, the tip hitting the back of my throat and making me gag.

“Fuck! Katie.” His breathing was deep and I could tell he was trying to keep control. But god, did I want this man feral for me, and thankfully, I knew just how to do it. I pulled him out completely, making him moan before I took him all the way again. I buried my face in his pelvis, swallowing harshly. “Fuck!” He jumped, hands going into my hair and holding me there. “Do it again.” He growled. I happily did it again, and again and by the third time he was cumming down my throat and I did the best I could to swallow it all, but I gagged again and it started leaking from the corners of my mouth. Jake used my hair to pull me off of him before he helped me stand. “You look so pretty when you cry for me.” He said as he brushed some of my hair out of my face. I didn’t realize I had tears streaking my cheeks, but it was no wonder as to why. “Now come on, we have about an hour until I can start dinner and I can think of about a hundred different ways to wreck you in that time.” He surprised me when he kissed me, tasting himself on my tongue. “But before that,” He cradled my head gently and kissed my cheek before kissing me again. “I love you, darlin’.” He said and I smiled at him. “I love you too, Jake.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Taglist: @wkndwlff @alltimereverie @cherrycola27 @daisydaisygoose @rosiahills22 @deanoheartspie @cornishkat @high-speed-r @fogle97 @mygyn @ohgodnotagainn @emma8895eb @senjoritanana @kmc1989 @sandaltoesocks @mayhemmanaged @dempy @itsdesiree86 @sunderland-6 @jstarr86 @brooke-stinson @rachkon @topguncultleader @bethbunnyy @topgun-imagines @clancycucumber230 @seitmai @kkrenae @djs8891 @shanimallina87 @wildxwidow @eugene-emt-roe @hisredheadedgoddess28 @littlewhiterose @formulapierre @wade-wilsons-chew-toy @bethabear12 @halstead-severide-fan @gg-trini @memeorydotcom @schreksdoubledeckerhomechecker @inthestars-underthesun @praline357 @fanboyluvr @greaser9902 @felinegrate @lemmons1998 @thegoddessc @lynnevanss @daddyslittlevillain

#undiagnosed #jake seresin fic #jake seresin fanfiction #jake seresin #jake hangman seresin #hangman fanfiction #hangman fic #hangman smut #hangman #top gun hangman #top gun maverick #jake seresin x neurodivergent oc #adhd oc